应用型大学英语
美心教材图书征订书目录
美心教材征订中心
中国教育语言学研究会

资源链接
Network Information Resources
Unit3
Unit3
Materials for Research project
Materials for Research project
Materials for Research project
Unit 1
B1-U1-Materials for Surfing the Internet
B1-U1-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources: http://www.news.harvard.edu/guide/intro/index.html
The Early History of Harvard University

Harvard University, which celebrated its 350th anniversary in 1986, is the oldest institution of higher learning in the United States. Founded 16 years after the arrival of the Pilgrims at Plymouth, the University has grown from nine students with a single master to an enrollment of more than 18,000 degree candidates, including undergraduates and students in 10 principal academic units. An additional 13,000 students are enrolled in one or more courses in the Harvard Extension School. Over 14,000 people work at Harvard, including more than 2,000 faculty. There are also 7,000 faculty appointments in affiliated teaching hospitals.

Seven presidents of the United States – John Adams, John Quincy Adams, Theodore and Franklin Delano Roosevelt, Rutherford B. Hayes, John Fitzgerald Kennedy and George W. Bush – were graduates of Harvard. Its faculty have produced more than 40 Nobel laureates.

Harvard College was established in 1636 by vote of the Great and General Court of the Massachusetts Bay Colony and was named for its first benefactor, John Harvard of Charlestown, a young minister who, upon his death in 1638, left his library and half his estate to the new institution. Harvard's first scholarship fund was created in 1643 with a gift from Ann Radcliffe, Lady Mowlson.

During its early years, the College offered a classic academic course based on the English university model but consistent with the prevailing Puritan philosophy of the first colonists. Although many of its early graduates became ministers in Puritan congregations throughout New England, the College was never formally affiliated with a specific religious denomination. An early brochure, published in 1643, justified the College's existence: "To advance Learning and perpetuate it to Posterity; dreading to leave an illiterate Ministry to the Churches."

Harvard's Faculty

In appointing professors to tenured positions, Harvard conducts nationwide - and, in many cases, worldwide - searches to identify men and women who are the leading scholars and teachers in their fields. Although the process leading to tenured appointments varies from School to School, in each case the final appointment is subject to approval by the President and the Governing Boards of the University.

Students at Harvard University

Visitors often ask: Who is the typical Harvard student? The answer is that there is no such person. Each student is a unique individual, and the student body is incredibly diverse.

Harvard men and women represent an array of ethnic groups, religious traditions, and political persuasions. They come from every region of the United States and more than 100 other countries. They include undergraduates and graduate, continuing education, and Summer School students. They range from pre-teens to octogenarians; in 1997, Mary Fasano became the oldest person ever to earn a Harvard degree when she graduated from the Extension School at the age of 89.

Harvard College students have a remarkable range of backgrounds and academic and extracurricular interests. Two-thirds come from public schools, and about two-thirds receive some form of financial aid.

Harvard University (incorporated as The President and Fellows of Harvard College) is a private university in Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S., and a member of the Ivy League. Founded in 1636 by the colonial Massachusetts legislature,op. cit. Harvard is the oldest institution of higher learning in the United States. It is also the first and oldest corporation in North America.

Initially called "New College" or "the college at New Towne", the institution was named Harvard College on March 13, 1639, after a young clergyman named John Harvard—a graduate of England's Emmanuel College, Cambridge (a college of the University of Cambridge) and St Olave's Grammar School, Orpington in the United Kingdom—who bequeathed the College his library of four hundred books and £779 (which was half of his estate). The earliest known official reference to Harvard as a "university" occurs in the new Massachusetts Constitution of 1780.

During his 40-year tenure as Harvard president (1869–1909), Charles William Eliot radically transformed Harvard into the pattern of the modern research university. Eliot's reforms included elective courses, small classes, and entrance examinations. The Harvard model influenced American education nationally, at both college and secondary levels. Eliot also was responsible for publication of the now-famous "Harvard Classics", a collection of "great books" from multiple disciplines, published by P. F. Collier and Sons beginning in 1909, that offered a college education "in fifteen minutes a day of reading." The collection soon became known as "Dr. Eliot's Five-Foot Shelf." During his unprecedentedly influential presidency, Eliot, a prolific book and magazine writer and widely traveled speaker in the pre-radio age, became so widely recognized a public figure that by his death in 1926, his name (and, not coincidentally, Harvard's) had become synonymous with the universal aspirations of American higher education.

In 1999, Radcliffe College, founded in 1879 as the "Harvard Annex for Women", merged formally with Harvard University, becoming the Radcliffe Institute for Advanced Study.

Harvard's library collection contains more than 15 million volumes,See the FAQ on the Harvard-Google partnership. making it the largest academic library in the United States, and the fourth among the five "mega-libraries" of the world (after the Library of Congress, the British Library, and the French Bibliothèque nationale, but ahead of the New York Public Library). See the ranked list of U.S. libraries from the American Library Association. Harvard is consistently ranked number one in international college and university rankings, and has the largest financial endowment of any non-profit organization except for the Bill & Melinda Gates Foundation, standing at $38.7 billion as of 2008.

B1-U1-Materials for Research projectB1-U1-Materials for Research project
Research Resources: http://www.college.harvard.edu/student/organizations

Kentucky Education Association
Co-Presidents: Amberly Tullis and Kevin Fox
Outreach: Chelsea Schuster
Secretary: Elizabeth McMahon
Advisor: Rose Boulay (rose.boulay@uky.edu)

KEA Student Program is an independent group that believes in leadership and student professional development. The primary purpose of this group is to support education and improve conditions for all children, schools and teachers. Membership is open to any student interested in education. Events include professional development, community service, conferences, leadership roles, scholarships and outreach. Liability insurance is provided through the association with a paid membership. Web site: http://kea.org/studentprog. To join, pick up a new member green form in Room 133 Dickey Hall or in Room 128 Taylor Education Building.

Harvard College Book Club

For more information on this group, please contact/visit:

Purpose Statement

The Harvard College Book Club aims to provide a scholarly and social atmosphere to students interested in reading books of all genres outside of their academic courses. For this purpose, the Book Club proposes to meet once a week in a relaxed setting such as a house common room or small dining room. Between meetings, members will read a few short chapters of the book to be discussed. Each book will be covered over the course of several weeks. Weekly readings will be a light and, hopefully, pleasurable task, so that members need never find the Book Club to be a burdensome addition to their academic load. Indeed, the Club is meant to be as recreational as it is scholarly, for we hope weekly meetings to involve not only intellectual discussion of literature but also socializing and the growth of camaraderie among members. Works will include not only fiction but also nonfiction, poetry and prose from a wide range of world regions and literary traditions. Thus, we hope that the Book Club will foster broadened scholarly interests among its members and the Harvard College community, provide a means for members to meet and befriend peers with similar interests, and allow students of different interests to form bonds.

Group Information

· Associated Categories: Academic & Pre-Professional, Arts, Recreation, Social

· Number of Members: 10-25

· Involvement: Undergraduates, Graduates, Community Members

· Group Email:

· Group Web Site:

· Mailing Address:

o   Harvard College Book Club

o Student Organization Center at Hilles (SOCH)

o Box #

o 59 Shepard Street

o Cambridge, MA 02138

· Month of Officer Elections: May

· Information Last Updated: Feb 09 2009

 

Harvard College Business Club

For more information on this group, please contact/visit:

http://www.hcbusinessclub.com

Purpose Statement

The Harvard College Business Club is dedicated to facilitating a general education in the many aspects of business, promoting business as a career choice, and inspiring the creative energies of the future business leaders of the world among Harvard Undergraduates. This is to be accomplished through meetings and events uniting business education and influential speakers, as well as by other means. This club is non-discriminatory, non-exclusionary, and is open to any interested and motivated Harvard undergraduates.

Group Information

· Associated Categories: Academic & Pre-Professional

· Number of Members: 51-100

· Involvement: Undergraduates

· Group Email:

· Group Web Site: http://www.hcbusinessclub.com

· Mailing Address:

o Harvard College Business Club

o  Student Organization Center at Hilles (SOCH)

o  Box # 382

o 59 Shepard Street

o Cambridge, MA 02138

· Month of Officer Elections: May

Information Last Updated: Oct 31 2008

Unit 2
B1-U2-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U2-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources:
http://www.englishclub.com/download/presentations.doc

PRESENTATIONS AND PUBLIC SPEAKING

IN ENGLISH

http://www.englishclub.com 2002

PREPARATION

Good preparation is very important. Good preparation and planning will give you confidence. Your audience will feel your confidence and have confidence in you. This will give you control of your audience and of your presentation.

Consider these points when preparing:

Objective

'Why am I making this presentation?'

Your objective should be clear in your mind.

Audience

'Who am I making this presentation to?'

How many people? Who are they? Business people? Professional people? Political people? Experts or non-experts? A small, intimate group of 4 colleagues or a large gathering of 400 competitors?

Venue

'Where am I making this presentation?'

A small hotel meeting-room or a large conference hall? Facilities and equipment? Seating arrangements?

Time and length

'When am I making this presentation and how long will it be?'

Will it be 5 minutes or 1 hour? Just before lunch, when the audience is hungry, or just after lunch, when the audience is sleepy?

Method

'How should I make this presentation?'

Formal or informal? Lots of visual aids or only a few? With or without anecdotes and humour?

Content

'What should I say?'

Include only relevant information. Create a title for your presentation. The title will help you to focus on the subject. Prepare your visual aids, if any.

Structure

Organise your presentation in a logical structure. Most presentations are organised in three parts, followed by questions:

 

1 Introduction

- welcome your audience

- introduce your subject

- explain the structure of your presentation

- explain rules for questions

2 Body of presentation

- present the subject itself

3 Conclusion

- summarise your presentation

- thank your audience

- invite questions

+ Questions

Notes

Try to appear as spontaneous as possible. Do not read your presentation. Reading a text is boring and will send your audience to sleep! Use notes to remember everything you need to say. Some people make notes on small, A6 cards. Some people write down just the title of each section of their talk. Some people write down keywords to remind them.

Rehearsal

Practise your presentation two or three times so that you:

- become more familiar with what you want to say

- identify weaknesses in your presentation

- can practise difficult pronunciations

- can check the time that your presentation takes and make any necessary modifications

EQUIPMENT

Your most important piece of equipment is YOU! Check your personal appearance carefully.

Overhead Projector

The overhead projector (OHP) displays overhead transparencies (OHTs or OHPTs). It has several advantages over the 35mm slide projector:

- it can be used in daylight

- the user can face the audience

- the user can write or draw directly on the transparency while in use

Whiteboard

The whiteboard is a useful device for spontaneous writing - as in brainstorming, for example. For prepared material, the OHP may be more suitable.

Duster

The duster is used for cleaning the whiteboard.

Markers

Markers are used for writing on the:

- whiteboard (delible - you can remove the ink)

- flipchart (indelible - you cannot remove the ink)

Flipchart

The flipchart consists of several leaves of paper that you 'flip' (turn) over. Some people prefer the flipchart to the whiteboard, but its use is limited to smaller presentations.

35mm Slide Projector

A slide projector must be used in a darkened room. Most slide projectors take 35mm transparencies or slides, but projectors for 6x6cm slides are also available.

Notebook Computer

The notebook computer is often used with an overhead projector, to project an image from the computer screen onto the wall screen.

Handouts

Handouts are any documents or samples that you 'hand out' (distribute) to your audience. It is not usually a good idea to distribute handouts before your presentation. The audience will read the handouts instead of listening to you.

DELIVERY

'Delivery' is the way in which you actually deliver or give your presentation. Delivery is at least as important as content.

Nerves

Most speakers are a little nervous at the beginning of a presentation. So it is normal if you are nervous. Pay special attention to the beginning of your presentation. This is when you establish a rapport with your audience. During this time, try to speak slowly and calmly. After a few moments, you will relax and gain confidence.

Audience Rapport

You need to build a warm and friendly relationship with your audience. Be careful to establish eye contact with each member of your audience. Each person should feel that you are speaking directly to him or her.

Body Language

What you do not say is at least as important as what you do say. Your body is speaking to your audience even before you open your mouth. Your clothes, your walk, your glasses, your haircut, your expression - it is from these that your audience forms its first impression as you enter the room. Generally speaking, it is better to stand rather than sit when making a presentation. Avoid repetitive and irritating gestures.

Cultural Considerations

If we imagine a German working for an Israeli company making a presentation in English to a Japanese audience in Korea, we can see that there are even many possibilities for cultural misunderstanding. Try to learn about any particular cultural matters that may affect your audience. Cultural differences can often be seen in body language. To a Latin from Southern France or Italy, a presenter who uses his hands and arms when speaking may seem dynamic and friendly. To an Englishman, the same presenter may seem unsure of his words and lacking in self-confidence.

Voice quality

Your audience must be able to hear you clearly. In general, you should try to vary your voice. Your voice will then be more interesting for your audience. You can vary your voice in at least three ways:

- speed: you can speak at normal speed, you can speak faster, you can speak more slowly, and you can stop completely! Silence is a very good technique for gaining your audience's attention.

- intonation: you can change the pitch of your voice. You can speak in a high tone. You can speak in a low tone.

- volume: you can speak at normal volume, you can speak loudly and you can speak quietly. Lowering your voice and speaking quietly can again attract your audience's interest.

Visual aids

80% of what we learn is learned visually (what we see) and only 20% is learned aurally (what we hear). This means that:

- visual aids are an extremely effective means of communication

- non-native English speakers do not need to worry so much about spoken English since they can rely more heavily on visual aids

It is important not to overload your audience's brains. Keep the information on each visual aid to a minimum - and give your audience time to look at and absorb this information. Remember, your audience have never seen these visual aids before. They need time to study and to understand them. Without understanding there is no communication.

Apart from photographs and drawings, some of the most useful visual aids are charts and graphs.

Audience Reaction

Remain calm and polite if you receive difficult questions during your presentation. If you receive particularly awkward questions, you can suggest that the questioners ask their questions after your presentation.

LANGUAGE

Simplicity and Clarity

If you want your audience to understand your message, your language must be simple and clear:

- use short words and short sentences

- do not use jargon, unless you know that your audience understands it

- talk about concrete facts rather than abstract ideas

- use active verbs instead of passive verbs

Active verbs are much easier to understand. They are much more powerful. Consider these two sentences, which say the same thing:

Sentence 1: Toyota sold two million cars last year.

Sentence 2: Two million cars were sold by Toyota last year.

Which is easier to understand? Which is more immediate? Which is more powerful? Sentence 1 is active and Sentence 2 is passive.

Signposting

When you drive on the roads, you know where you are. Each road has a name. Each town has a name. And each house has a number. You can look at the signposts for directions. It is easy to navigate the roads. You cannot get lost. But when you give a presentation, how can your audience know where they are? They know because you tell them. Because you put up signposts for them, at the beginning and all along the route. This technique is called 'signposting' (or 'signalling').

During your introduction, tell your audience the structure of your presentation, for example:

"I'll start by describing the current position in Europe. Then I'll move on to some of the achievements we've made in Asia. After that I'll consider the opportunities we see for further expansion in Africa. Lastly, I'll quickly recap before concluding with some recommendations."

A member of the audience can now visualise your presentation like this:

Introduction

- welcome!

- explanation of structure (now)

Body

- Europe

- Asia

- Africa

Conclusion

- summing up

- recommendations

Throughout your presentation, put up signposts telling him which point you have reached and where you are going now. When you finish Europe and want to start Asia, you might say:

"That's all I have to say about Europe. Let's turn now to Asia."

When you have finished Africa and want to sum up, you might say:

"Well, we've looked at the three continents Europe, Asia and Africa. I'd like to sum up now."

And when you finish summing up and want to give your recommendations, you might say:

"What does all this mean for us? Well, firstly I recommend..."

Here are some useful expressions to signpost the various parts of your presentation.

Introducing the subject:

"I'd like to start by..."

"Let's begin by..."

"First of all, I'll..."

Finishing a subject:

"Well, I've told you about..."

"That's all I have to say about..."

"We've looked at..."

Starting another subject:

"Now we'll move on to..."

"Let me turn now to..."

"Next..."

Analysing a point and giving recommendations:

"Where does that lead us?"

"Let's consider this in more detail..."

"What does this mean for ABC?"

Giving examples:

"For example,..."

"A good example of this is..."

"As an illustration,..."

Dealing with questions:

"We'll be examining this point in more detail later on..."

"I'd like to deal with this question later, if I may..."

"I'll come back to this question later in my talk..."

Summarising and concluding:

"In conclusion,..."

"Right, let's sum up, shall we?"

"I'd like now to recap..."

Ordering:

"Firstly...secondly...thirdly...lastly..."

"First of all...then...next...after that...finally..."

"To start with...later...to finish up..."

THE PRESENTATION ITSELF

Most presentations are divided into 3 main parts (+ questions):

- Introduction

- Body

- Conclusion

As a general rule in communication, repetition is valuable. In presentations, there is a golden rule about repetition:

"SAY WHAT YOU ARE GOING TO SAY, SAY IT, THEN SAY WHAT YOU HAVE JUST SAID."

In other words, use the three parts of your presentation to reinforce your message:

In the introduction, say what your message is going to be.

In the body, say your real message.

In the conclusion, say what your message was.

Introduction

Use the introduction to:

Welcome your audience:

"Good morning, ladies and gentlemen"

"Good afternoon, everybody"

Introduce your subject:

"My purpose today is to introduce our new range of..."

"I am going to talk about..."

Outline your structure:

"To start with I'll describe the progress made this year. Then I'll mention some of the problems we've encountered and how we overcame them. After that I'll consider the possibilities for further growth next year. Finally, I'll summarise my presentation (before concluding with some recommendations)."

Give instructions about questions:

"Please feel free to interrupt me if you have any questions."

"I'll try to answer any of your questions after the presentation."

Body

The body is the 'real' presentation. If the introduction was well prepared and delivered, you will now be 'in control'. You will be relaxed and confident.

The body should be well structured, divided up logically, with plenty of carefully spaced visuals.

Remember these key points while delivering the body of your presentation:

- do not hurry

- be enthusiastic

- give time on visuals

- maintain eye contact

- modulate your voice

- look friendly

- keep to your structure

- use your notes

- signpost throughout

- remain polite when dealing with difficult questions

Conclusion

Use the conclusion to:

Sum up:

"In conclusion,..."

"I'd like to sum up now..."

Give recommendations:

"In conclusion, my recommendations are..."

"I would suggest / propose / recommend the following strategy."

Thank your audience:

"Thank you for your attention."

"May I thank you all for being such an attentive audience."

Invite questions:

"Are there any questions?"

"Can I answer any questions?"

Questions

You may wish to accept questions at any time during your presentation, or to keep a time for questions after your presentation. It's your decision, and you should make it clear during the introduction. Be polite with all questioners, even if they ask difficult questions. Sometimes you can reformulate a question. Or answer the question with another question. Or even ask for comment from the rest of the audience.

REVIEW

In this seminar, you have learned:

- to allow plenty of time for preparation

- to ask the all-important questions: why? who? where? when? how? what?

- to structure your presentation into introduction, body, conclusion and questions

- to write notes based on keywords

- to rehearse your presentation several times and modify it as necessary

- to select the right equipment for the job

- to use equipment effectively

- to make use of clear, powerful visual aids that do not overload your audience

- to use clear, simple language, avoiding jargon

- to use active verbs and concrete facts

- to explain the structure of your presentation at the beginning

- to link each section of your presentation

- to signpost your presentation from beginning to end

- to say what you are going to say, say it, and say what you have just said

- to overcome your nerves

- to establish audience rapport

- to be aware of your body language

- to understand cultural differences

- to control the quality of your voice

- to maintain interest by varying the speed, volume and pitch of your voice

- to deal with listeners' questions politely

- to respond to your audience positively

This document may be copied and distributed in its entirety for non-commercial purposes

provided its content is not modified. © http://www.englishclub.com 2002 All rights reserved

B1-U2-Materials for Research projectB1-U2-Materials for Research project
Research Resources: http://www.chinastakes.com,http://www.chinadaily.com.cn, http://www.shanghaidaily.com
China's House Market Responds to Stimulus

By CSC staff, Shanghai
Published: April 12,2009

China, the media are referring to this phenomenon as the "rebound in the warm spring," and it's seen as largely due to released demand for housing after a one-year downturn. Prospective buyers, with cash in hand, have been waiting for the market to become more attractive. This year, with government policies in place to encourage real estate purchase, some have decided to jump back into the market. High household savings are itching to find a lucrative place to settle.

But "prosperity" in the real estate market may actually be more apparent for some than real, and the media have begun to sniff out facts behind appearances. It's been reported on April 6 that some Beijing developers are creating the illusion of busy business by paying people to stand in line, 50 yuan per person/day. Chinastakes.com staff visited properties for sale in Shanghai and found similar ruses in action.

over the past two years, at present there is plenty of housing for sale, and then some. According to the "Analysis of Shanghai's Real Estate Trend," recently submitted to the Shanghai People's Political Consultative Conference by Guotai Junan Securities, by the end of 2009, there will be a commercial housing inventory of 42.88 million square meters yet to be digested in Shanghai, and it will take an estimated 33 months to get through it based on the 2008 rate, perhaps optimistic now, of 1.3 million square meters/month.

China's land auctions reached as high as 40%. According to National Bureau of Statistics data, in the first two months, investment in fixed asset real estate development increased by a mere 1% over the same period of last year. Developers are reducing the number of new projects, finally showing some commendable caution about the future market.

But in the fourth quarter of 2008, the number of rentals of Grade A office space fell. Rents in Pudong decreased by 15.5% and in Puxi by 8% compared to the third quarter. Shanghai Zhongyuan Real Estate Research reported that since the end of November, Grade A office space vacancies have reached 10.7%, up 3.5 percentage points compared to 7.2% at the beginning of the year.

Beijing Issues Real Estate Rescue, but Doubts Remain

By CSC staff
Published: October 23,2008

Related articles

No articles

Persistent lobbying from local governments, and big real estate developers, importantly coupled with even more persistent worry over a slowing of domestic economic growth, has pushed the central government to the point where it has decided to launch a program to prop up the real estate market.

In the present economic situation, the government is most worried that the slump in the housing market will lead to a consumption slump that will shrink upstream and downstream industries, and are especially fretting over the possibility of an increase in banks' bad loans.

The Ministry of Finance yesterday cut the contract tax for housing transaction, the stamp tax on property purchase and the value-added tax for land on sales, from November 1. It also reduced minimum loan and down payment rates for residential apartments for self use by first time buyers. Industry insiders expect soon the government will issue more policies, mainly on bank loans and land tax, to help real estate developers.

The contract tax is to be reduced to 1 percent on purchase of the first unit of housing with a floor space of no more than 90 square meters. Stamp tax on individual property purchase or sale will be exempted.

The contract tax is paid by house buyers, and was 3% of the total house price. If the house traded meets the standards for ordinary residential housing, the tax will be cut to 1.5%. The stamp tax ratio will be as low as 0.05% of the total house price.

Cities such as Beijing and Guangzhou charge value-added tax on land on the basis of the total house price, 1% for ordinary housing and 2% for villa.

The Ministry of Finance will also allow local governments to formulate tax and charge exemption policies to encourage housing purchase. 18 cities, including Shanghai and Hangzhou, have already issued policies granting subsidies on contract tax, stamp tax, and transaction tax for property trade.

Operation, contract, urban land use, property, and value-added taxes are charged on property transaction.

Apart from favorable tax ratio, the central bank has also adjusted loan and down payment ratios for housing buyers. To boost domestic consumption, the interest rates on a mortgage for first time home buyers will be cut by 0.27 percentage points. The floor for interest rates would be lowered to 70 percent of the central bank's benchmark rate. The lowest down payment ratio has been reduced to 20%. Meanwhile, interest rates for housing fund loans of all types have been reduced by 0.27 percentage points respectively.

But a lowered floor for loan interest rate doesn't mean banks will necessarily apply the floor rate. In the current economic climate, banks are sure to be more conservative in granting house mortgage loans, and the interest rates for house loans will change with the benchmark interest.

Disputes rage over the government's bailout policy.

Experts worry that bubbles will still exist in China's real estate market and will pop right up if the housing market is boosted by the government.

But many others believe that, under current circumstances, these measures are not going to stem slumping housing prices. They argue that consumers will continue to wait and see whether developers are going to bring down housing prices even more from what were not long ago ridiculous heights, so the stimulation package may do nothing to stop housing prices from sliding.

Some analysts say the property market has been "extremely evil," that its upstream and downstream impact, on industries such as steel, cement, and the employment of society as a whole, has been excessively bubbly. The government's new policy aims to stimulate property consumption, but not to maintain high property prices. China's internal demand is shrinking as external demand is slumping. This is dangerous, so a soft landing of the property sector is very important.

But many say the current property market downturn is a remedy for the extreme froth of the recent past, and that the main cause of the market "depression" is that current housing prices are still much higher than the purchasing power of ordinary buyers. These analysts believe that government interference will stop the market's self adjustment, resulting in higher prices for all to pay.

A property industry insider thinks that despite the bailout policy, housing prices will continue to drop and will bottom out in the next year, as current prices far exceed purchasing power and that speculators who bought houses earlier are selling off.

Some analysts say whether the bailout policy will work or not is still uncertain. Under the current macroeconomic situation, consumer confidence is very hard to restore.

Yi Xianrong, professor at the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, believes this time the Ministry of Finance has made different policies for house consumers and for house speculators, and is focusing on improvement of residents' living condition, meaning the government will continue taking measures to curb the bubbles in the real estate market.

But Yi added that if current housing prices don't come down, the government's favorable policies will not work.

Shanghai's abrupt action

Following the central government's move, Shanghai swiftly launched 14 measures to support the local property market. From November 1, 2008, to December 31, 2009, people buying or selling housing will enjoy the following favorable treatments:

1. Contract tax rate cut to 1% on an initial purchase of housing with a floor space of more than 90 square meters.

2. Stamp tax exemption on personal housing purchase or sale.

3. Value-added tax exemption on land of personal housing sale.

4. Loans provided to buyers purchasing housing for self use for the first time. The floor for the loan interest rate can be 70% of the benchmark loan interest, with minimum down payment reduced to 20%.

5. Loan interest rate reduction of 0.27 percentage points for housing fund loans.

6. Operation tax exemption for the trade of housing purchased more than two years before.

7. Individuals selling their own house purchased more than two years before don't' need to pay personal income tax on it.

8. Maximum housing fund loan raised for each individual buying first housing for self use from 200 thousand yuan to 300 thousand yuan. Maximum housing fund loan for each family is 600 thousand yuan.

9. Housing registration fee exemption for individual's purchase of ordinary housing, and commission exemption on individual's purchase and sale of ordinary housing in stock.

In Shanghai, Falling Housing Lending Mirrors Falling Real Estate Market

By CSC staff, Shanghai
Published: February 19,2009

Personal housing lending in Shanghai has been dropping month by month. According to a report released by the Shanghai Banking Regulatory Bureau on the real estate market and real estate credit in Shanghai in 2008, housing credit growth of domestic and overseas banks in Shanghai was 14 percentage points lower for the year.

By the end of last year, the commercial housing loan balance of domestic and overseas banks in Shanghai totaled 593.56 billion yuan, an increase of 19.32 billion yuan over the beginning of 2008. The growth is 38.692 billion yuan, or 2/3, lower than the growth in 2007. Housing lending growth in the first, second, third, and fourth quarters of 2008 stood at 13.278 billion yuan, 8.692 billion yuan, 2.709 billion yuan, and –5.359 billion yuan, respectively, dropping quarter by quarter.

Among all housing lending, development loans for residential housing grew slowly while those for commercial building grew faster. At the end of 2008, housing development loans in Shanghai totaled 215.395 billion yuan, an increase of 8.994 billion yuan over the beginning of the year, but 2.66 billion yuan lower than the growth in 2007. Of that total, property development lending dropped by 3.25 billion yuan from the beginning of the year, while residential housing development lending increased 3.013 billion yuan, 1.659 billion yuan higher than the increase in 2007. But since August last year, residential housing development loans have seen negative growth for five straight months. Commercial development lending grew by 11.345 billion yuan over the beginning of 2008, 4.83 billion yuan higher than the growth in 2007.

Personal housing lending growth in 2008 was lower than it in 2007 due to low turnover on the market. In Shanghai personal housing lending totaled 310.769 billion yuan at the end of last year, 8.89 billion yuan up since the beginning of the year, but 34.599 billion yuan lower than the increase in 2007.

Inventory housing lending grew by 12.361 billion yuan last year, 1.028 billion yuan higher than the growth in the previous year. Lending for newly constructed housing dropped by 3.471 billion yuan, 35.627 billion lower than the growth in 2007. On the other hand, growth of housing lending to non-residents and foreigners reached 5.607 billion yuan, higher than that to local residents, totaling 3.283 billion yuan.

At the end of last year, Shanghai's non-performing loan (NPL) balance totaled 6.169 billion yuan, an increase of 1.036 billion yuan over the beginning of the year. The NPL ratio grew by 0.15 percentage points to 1.04%. The quality of personal housing lending has been well controlled. Non-performing personal housing loans totaled 1.872 billion yuan at the end of last year, 254 million yuan lower than at the beginning of the year, and the NPL ratio stood at 0.6%, 0.1 percentage points lower than it at the beginning of the year.

Shanghai's real estate market entered a downturn in the second half of last year. Despite signs of rebound in December led by stimulus policies of the central and local governments, housing prices look to continue to decline.

Unit 3
B1-U3-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U3-Materials for Surfing the Internet

Employee Welfare

Brief introduction on the employee welfare of Altratek
  Based on the fundament of human, Altratek considers employees as her precious treasure and lifeline. Therefore, Altratek has provided her official employees with competitive payment and has carried out trainings to promote employees and has established perfect welfare system.

Allowance and consolation money
  1 Allowance for making a business trip
    Anyone who is away on official business can this allowance according to the corresponding hierarchy.
  2 Allowance for communication
    It is provided to the employees according to the corresponding job appointments.
  3 Festival consolation money
    Employees can gain this allowance on the New Year's Day, the Spring Festival, the Labor Day, the mid-autumn festival, the national day. In addition, woman employees can gain a special allowance on the Ladies' Day.
    4
 Congratulatory consolation money
    It can be gained once such affairs as employee's wedding, birthday, child-borne or death of lineal relative happens.

Social insurances and other insurances
  Social insurances are paid annually for every official employee by Altratek, including endowment insurance, employment injury insurance,  medical insurance, birth insurance and unemployment insurance. Besides these, the accident insurance and the comprehensive medical insurance are paid for employees annually.
Housing policy
  The public accumulation fund for housing construction is paid for every employee by Altratek according to national regulations.

Vacation policy
1.  On legal holidays
  All employees can share such national legal holidays with salary as the New Year's Day (one day), the Spring Festival (three days), the Labor Day (three days) and the national day (three days). In addition, woman employees can have half a day of leave on the Ladies' Day. And those who have children younger that 13 can have half a day of leave on the Children's Day.
2.  Annual vacation
 Employees serviced for a year long can share 7-workday's annual leave with payment. And the in the coming years, the annual vacation period can have one-workday of increment corresponding to the working age but with the maximum of 20 workdays.
3.  According to the "labor law" and the national relevant regulations, employees can share such vacations with payment as weekends, wedding leave, funeral leave, woman's maternity leave and man's leave accompanied with the woman's maternity leave, and so on. What is more, two-day full-pay monthly sick leave can be shared by every employee.

Employee Welfare

Industrial Relations Home » Employee Welfare

Welfare includes anything that is done for the comfort and improvement of employees and is provided over and above the wages. Welfare helps in keeping the morale and motivation of the employees high so as to retain the employees for longer duration. The welfare measures need not be in monetary terms only but in any kind/forms. Employee welfare includes monitoring of working conditions, creation of industrial harmony through infrastructure for health, industrial relations and insurance against disease, accident and unemployment for the workers and their families.

Labor welfare entails all those activities of employer which are directed towards providing the employees with certain facilities and services in addition to wages or salaries.
Labor welfare has the following objectives:

1. To provide better life and health to the workers

2. To make the workers happy and satisfied

3. To relieve workers from industrial fatigue and to improve intellectual, cultural and material conditions of living of the workers.

The basic features of labor welfare measures are as follows:

1.  Labor welfare includes various facilities, services and amenities provided to workers for improving their health, efficiency, economic betterment and social status.

2. Welfare measures are in addition to regular wages and other economic benefits available to workers due to legal provisions and collective bargaining

3.  Labor welfare schemes are flexible and ever-changing. New welfare measures are added to the existing ones from time to time.

4. Welfare measures may be introduced by the employers, government, employees or by any social or charitable agency.

5. The purpose of labor welfare is to bring about the development of the whole personality of the workers to make a better workforce.

The very logic behind providing welfare schemes is to create efficient, healthy, loyal and satisfied labor force for the organization. The purpose of providing such facilities is to make their work life better and also to raise their standard of living. The important benefits of welfare measures can be summarized as follows:

· They provide better physical and mental health to workers and thus promote a healthy work environment

· Facilities like housing schemes, medical benefits, and education and recreation facilities for workers’ families help in raising their standards of living. This makes workers to pay more attention towards work and thus increases their productivity.

· Employers get stable labor force by providing welfare facilities. Workers take active interest in their jobs and work with a feeling of involvement and participation.

· Employee welfare measures increase the productivity of organization and promote healthy industrial relations thereby maintaining industrial peace.

· The social evils prevalent among the labors such as substance abuse, etc are reduced to a greater extent by the welfare policies.

Employee Welfare

We understand that staffs spend at least half of their time at work. They contribute to the success of the organization when they are free from worries and when they feel their welfare needs are considered. Our welfare program addresses ill health, bereavement, counseling, and work related stress, staff wellness and education assistance. Support structures have been put in place to oversee harmonious interventions in staff welfare.

HIV/AIDS Epidemic


Being in a labour intensive Industry we acknowledge the seriousness of the HIV/AIDS epidemic and seek to minimize the social, economic and developmental consequences posed by the scourge to the organization and its staff.

Our non -discriminatory HIV/AIDS policy defines our position and practices in preventing transmission of HIV and handling HIV/AIDs amongst employees.

Our vision in relation to HIV/AIDs is to protect the staff and their families against the epidemic and to support employees infected in remaining healthy and able to contribute to the business as long as possible.

National Hospital Insurance Fund


The Company has put in place systems to ensure that all employees are registered with NHIF. Like G4S, NHIF recognizes that good health is integral to the well being of any nation, and also understands that the cost of healthcare in Kenya has been rising against a dwindling share of resources.

It is on this basis that the mission for NHIF as a major health insurance provider was set, so as to enable as many Kenyans as possible have access to affordable healthcare. On our part, we ensure that NHIF remittances are made on time, so that our hospitalized employees or their dependants are not inconvenienced at the time of need.

B1-U3-Materials for Research projectB1-U3-Materials for Research project
Research Resources:http://www.biztrain.com/motivation/stories/20ways.htm;
http://www.government-grants-101.com/motivate.htm
20 ways to motivate your employees
without raising their pay
By: Dave Worman, Dr. Motivation

It is a costly mistake to get lost in the false theory that more money equals happy employees.

Believing this is costing you valuable time, revenue, employees...and even threatening your own job. Cash will always be a major factor in motivating people and a solid compensation plan is critical to attracting and keeping key personnel. But the key is that additional cash is not always the only answer and in many cases not even the best answer.

Too many bonus or commission checks get cashed, spent and forgotten just that quickly. Grocery stores and gasoline stations are among the necessary stops that
seem to get in the way of using your extra cash on something special for you.

One alternative to giving commissions or bonus dollars is to give gifts through a catalog point system.

The company you choose will provide you with catalogs, price sheets and point checks at no charge. The structure for your bonus plan can remain the same but instead of awarding cash to your employees you award equivalent points. Those points may then be used to purchase an enormous variety of gifts or travel plans from the catalog.

The stimulation involved is long-lasting. It begins with the employee being able to browse the catalog choosing what they will strive to earn. The catalog acts as a tangible reminder of their goal. The gift itself will last as evidence of their achievements.

Whenever I have implemented this program, the employees are overwhelmingly in favor of the point system as opposed to cash. This type of program is very popular with employees because they purchase things they would never normally have the "money" to afford.

With solid compensation in place, let's look at non-monetary motivation...20 steps to success.

1. Recognition/Attention. When your employees accomplish something they have achieved something. Your recognition is appreciation for that achievement. I believe that most managers don't give enough recognition because they don't get enough. Therefore, it doesn't come natural to do it. If this applies to you, you need to drop this excuse like a bad habit! Become a giver! Look at the price. Recognition is free!

2. Applause. A form of recognition yes, but a very specific form. Physically applaud your people by giving them a round of applause for specific achievements. Where? When? The answer is wherever and whenever. At meetings or company-sponsored social gatherings, a luncheon, or in the office. At the end of a shift, before a shift, and whenever possible in the middle of a shift.

Using plaques or trophies is another effective way of applauding your people. Although "wooden applause" is often successfully used in the form of Employee of the Month plaques, more creative ideas are sorely underutilized. Take the time to be creative, matching special accomplishments with unique awards.

3. One-on-One Coaching. Coaching is employee development. Your only cost is time. Time means you care. And remember your people don't care how much you know... until they know how much you care.

Whenever the emphasis is on positive feedback, I make sure to do this coaching in "public." Whenever you recognize and encourage people in "public," it acts as a natural stimulant for others who are close enough to see or hear what's taking place.

4. Training. Is training ever finished? Can you possibly overtrain? NO and NO. For whatever reasons, too many people feel "My people have already been trained" or "I've got good people...they only need a little training." But training never ends. Schedule "tune- up" training sessions. These should be led by you or by a supervisor with help from specific employees who show a particular strength in the skills taught. I know this takes time, but these types of training sessions will continually enhance the performance of your people and the productivity of your business.

5. Career Path. Your employees need to know what is potentially ahead for them, what opportunities there are for growth. This issue is a sometimes forgotten ingredient as to the importance it plays in the overall motivation of people.

Set career paths within your organization. Do you promote from within? I hope you can answer yes to that. Although specific circumstances require you to look for talent outside your company you should always first consider internal personnel. If you do this you are sending a very positive message to every one that there are indeed further career opportunities within your organization.

6. Job Titles. When you talk about job titles you are tapping the self-esteem of people. How someone feels about the way they are perceived in the workforce is a critical component to overall attitude and morale. Picture a social gathering that includes some of your staff. The subject of work inevitably comes up. Will your people be proud, or embarrassed, to share their title and workplace? The importance of feeling proud of who you are and what you do is monumental.

Be creative as you think of possibilities for titles. Have your staff come up with ideas giving them input into the titles. Bottom line, you are dealing with pride...and pride enhances a positive attitude...and a positive attitude is the foundation for continuing success.

7. Good Work Environment. A recent industry study shows just how inaccurate your results can be. Employers were asked to rank what they thought motivated their people
and then employees were asked to rank what really did motivate them.

Employers felt "working conditions" was a nine (or next to last) in terms of importance. What did the employees say? Number two! Working conditions are very important to the way employees feel about where they work.

Cosmetically, does your office look nice? Are there pictures on the walls, plants and fresh paint among other features that generally make people feel good about their environment? Does their work space have enough room or are they cramped in a "sardine can?" What about furniture? Is the desk the right size, chair comfortable? Is there file space and do they have the miscellaneous office supplies needed for maximum performance? Is the temperature regulated properly so they don't feel they're in the Amazon jungle one minute and the North Pole the next?

8. On-the-Spot Praise. This too is associated with recognition but the key here is timing. When there is a reason for praising someone don't put it off for any reason! Promptness equals effectiveness. Praise people when the achievement is fresh on everyone's mind.

What is effective is for us to get off our keisters and go out and tell whoever it is what a great presentation it was or applaud them for the sale...praise them promptly for what they accomplished or achieved! Don't allow time to creep in and snatch away any ounce of the positive impact that praise can have when it is delivered promptly.

9. Leadership Roles. Give your people leadership roles to reward their performance and also to help you identify future promotable people. Most people are stimulated by leadership roles even in spot appearances. For example, when visitors come to your workplace use this opportunity to allow an employee to take the role of visitors guide.

A great place to hand out leadership roles is to allow your people to lead brief meetings. Utilize your employees' strengths and skills by setting up "tune up" training sessions and let one of your employees lead the training. The best time to do this is when new people start.

Or, assign a meeting leader after someone has attended an outside seminar or workshop. Have them lead a post show, briefing the other employees regarding seminar content and highlights.

Have your employees help you lead a project team to improve internal processes.

10. Team Spirit. Have a picture taken on your entire staff (including you!), have it enlarged and hang it in a visible spot. Most people like to physically see themselves as part of a group or team.

When running contests in your area, try to create contests and affiliated activity that are team driven. People driving to reach goals together definitely enhance team spirit solely because they must lean upon others and be prepared to be leaned on.

One very effective idea for me has been building a collage of creative ideas with the "Team" theme. All employees are responsible for submitting a phrase referring to TEAM on a weekly rotation. Each of these ideas (such as TEAM: Total Enthusiasm of All Members or There is no I in Team) is placed on a wall, creating a collage of Team-oriented phrases. Don't have one person responsible for this...do it as a team.

11. Executive Recognition. This is the secret weapon. And like any secret weapon, timing is most critical. If this is used too often the value is diminished. And if it is used only for special occasions and rare achievements the value is escalated. We talked earlier about general recognition and the positive impact that has on your people. That will go up a few notches when it comes from an executive. Some of the same vehicles can be used here such as memos and voice mail. To add yet another level of stimulation, have an executive either personally call to congratulate someone (or a group) or even show up in person to shake hands and express his or her appreciation.

12. Social Gatherings. Scheduled offsite events enhance bonding which in turn helps team spirit, which ultimately impacts your positive work environment. Halloween costume parties, picnics on July 4th, Memorial Day or Labor Day, and Christmas parties are only some of the ideas that successfully bring people together for an enjoyable time. Some others that I've used with equal success are softball games (against other companies or among employees, depending on staff size), groups going putt-putt golfing or movie madness.

13. Casual Dress Day. This will apply more to the Business-to-Business world based on the difference in normal dress codes from the Business-to-Consumer arena. For those required to "dress business" every day a casual day becomes a popular desire. Use holidays to create theme color casual days such as red and green before Christmas or red, white and blue before July 4th, or black and orange prior to Halloween. This will add to the impact you're trying to have by calling a casual day in the first place. Establish pre-vacation casual days for each individual employee to enjoy on the day before his or her vacation.

Major sports events are a perfect opportunity for casual days to support your local or favorite team with appropriate colors, buttons, and logo wear. Spontaneous casual days produce a lot or stimulation based on the element of surprise. Announce a casual dress day for the following work day "just because." Use individual or team casual dress days as contest prizes or awards for specific accomplishment.

14. Time Off. Implement contests that earn time off. People will compete for 15 minutes or 1/2 hour off just as hard as they will for a cash award. And in many cases, I have had people pick time off over cash when given the choice. Put goals in place (padded of course) and when these goals are reached by individuals, teams or the entire staff, reward them with time off. Allow early dismissals, late arrivals, and extended lunch periods or additional breaks.

15. Outside Seminars. Outside seminars are a stimulating break. Because outside seminars are not always cost efficient for most people, consider on-site seminars or workshops for your staff. Use outside seminars as a contest prize for one or two people. Then set up a structured plan for those seminar attendees to briefly recreate the seminar to the rest of your people when they return. Now everyone gets educated for the price of one.

16. Additional Responsibility. There are definitely employees in your organization who are begging for and can handle additional responsibility. Our job as managers is to identify who they are and if possible match responsibilities to their strengths and desires.

17. Theme Contests. Over the years my contests have produced up to 170% increase in performance. But equally as important, they've helped maintain positive environments that have reduced employee turnover by 400%.

Overall the most successful contests seem to be those affiliated with different themes. Holidays, anniversaries, sports and culture are examples of ideas to base contests on. Sports, without a doubt, provide the largest opportunity for a wide variety of contests. Even Culture can be used to create theme contest. My favorite is using the '50s and '60s as a theme for a contest that I run at least once a year.

18. Stress Management. There are many articles and books available on the subject. Make this reference material available to your people. Make sure they know it is available and encourage them to use it.

If possible, have an in-house seminar on stress management techniques. So that production time is not lost, you might consider having a brown bag luncheon with a guest speaker on this subject. Because stress is an ongoing concern, anytime is a good time for a seminar like this to take place.

Be as flexible as you can with breaks during the course of the day.

19. Pizza/Popcorn/Cookie Days. Every now and then pizza, popcorn, or cookie days will help break up that everyday routine and help people stay motivated. Because it is a natural tendency for people to get excited in anticipation of something, structure some of these days in advance. Then buy some pizzas or different cookies or even whip out some different types of popcorn.

20. Gags and Gimmicks. Use different gimmicks as awards to help inspire performance increases from your people. The key to awards is establishing the perception of priceless value that is associated with them. They should be recognized as status symbols in your environment. Here are some of my ideas:

· Plastic/rubber whale for "whale" of a performance.

· Pillsbury dough boy for the person raisin' the most bread.

· Cardboard stars for star-studded performances.

· Plastic phonograph records for setting a new record.

· California raisins for those with the highest percentage of "raisin" their productivity.

· Special parking space for the person who drives the hardest.

· Toy cymbals for those "symbolizing" total effort.

· Special Mountain Dew can for that person who exemplifies the "can do" attitude.

· A figurine of E.T. for out-of-this-world performance.

· The Eveready Bunny for those that keep going, and going, and going.

· Large Tootsie Roll replica for those on a "roll."

· A drum for the person that "drums" up the most business.

How To Motivate Your Employee

Supervising people involves more than telling them what to do. Effective supervision involves motivation from within the individual, not by externals.

1. Treat them as individuals, not merely as necessary cogs in a wheel. Remember their personal problems, find appropriate times to ask how they or their families are, how the big event went, whether the plumbing problem got fixed.

2. Acknowledge their contributions. Let them be confident that when you pass their suggestions and contributions up the chain of command you will acknowledge the members of your team as the source.

3. Back them up. When things go wrong, the buck stops at your desk. Do not deal with problems by telling your superiors how awful your supervisees are. Tell how you will go about preventing a reoccurrence.

4. Take time for them. When a supervisee comes to you, stop what you are doing, make eye contact. If you can't be interrupted, immediately set up a later time when you will be able to pay full attention to them. Otherwise people may feel that they are bothersome to you, and you may someday find yourself wondering why no one tells you what is happening in your own department.

5. Let them know that you see their potential and encourage their growth. Encourage learning. Help them to take on extra responsibility, but be available to offer support when they are in unfamiliar territory.

6. Explain why. Provide the information that will give both purpose to their activities and understanding of your requirements. Providing information only on a need-to-know basis may work for the CIA, but it does not build teams.

7. Don't micro-manage. Let them know the plans and the goals, that you trust them to do their best, and then let them have the freedom to make at least some of the decisions as to how to do what is needed. Morale and creativity nosedive when the flow of work is interrupted by a supervisor checking on progress every two minutes.

8. Let them work to their strengths. We all like to feel good about our work. If we can do something that we do well, we will feel proud. If you believe supervisees need to strengthen areas of weakness, have them work on these, too, but not exclusively.

9. Praise in public, correct in private. NOTHING undermines morale as effectively as public humiliation.

10. Set reasonable boundaries, and empower your supervisees to set theirs. Once set, respect them. This is not a challenge to your power, it is their right as human beings.

Unit 4
B1-U4-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U4-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources: http://www.1worldglobalgifts.com/chinagiftgivingetiquette.htm
http://www.edupass.org/culture/gifts

Selecting and presenting an appropriate business gift

General Guidelines

Lavish gift giving was an important part of Chinese culture in the past. Today, official policy in Chinese business culture forbids giving gifts; this gesture is considered bribery, an illegal act in this country. Consequently, your gift may be declined.


In many organizations, however, attitudes surrounding gifts are beginning to relax. In any case, you will have to approach giving gifts with discretion, as outlined in the following points.


If you wish to give a gift to an individual, you must do it privately, in the context of friendship, not business.

The Chinese will decline a gift three times before finally accepting, so as not to appear greedy. You will have to continue to insist. Once the gift is accepted, express gratitude. You will be expected to go through the same routine if you are offered a gift.


In the presence of other people, never present a valuable gift to one person. This gesture will cause only embarrassment, and possibly even problems for the recipient, given the strict rules against bribery in Chinese business culture. Do not take any photograph of any gift giving unless it is a symbolic gift presented to the organization as a whole.


Giving a gift to the entire company, rather than an individual, can be acceptable in Chinese business culture as long as you adhere to the following rules:


All business negotiations should be concluded before gifts are exchanged.


Specify that the gift is from the company you represent. If you can, explain the meaning of the gift to the receiver.


Present the gift to the leader of the Chinese negotiating team.


Do not get anything that is obviously expensive, so that the company will not feel obliged to reciprocate.


Valuable gifts should be given to an individual only in private and strictly as a gesture of friendship.


Make sure that the gifts given to people of the same level of importance are equitable or of similar grade. Somehow, they may find out later, and the difference may lead to strains in your relationship.

Do not wrap a gift before arriving in China, as it may be unwrapped in Customs.


If possible, have your gifts wrapped in red paper, which is considered a lucky colour. Plain red paper is one of the few “safe” choices since a variety of meanings, many of which are negative, are attributed to colours in Chinese culture.


Pink and gold and silver are also acceptable colours for gift wrap. Wrapping in yellow paper with black writing is a gift given only to the dead. Also, do check the variations from region to region about colours.


Because colours have so many different meanings in this culture, your safest option is to entrust the task of gift-wrapping to a store or hotel that offers this service.

Doing business with the Chinese, Part II

29. Juli 2008 | Themen: Business English Stil & Etikette  | Kommentare lesen (0)| (0)

Konnten Sie alle Fragen in unserem kleinen Test aus Teil I des Tipps auf Anhieb richtig beantworten? Glückwunsch! Aber auch die Tipps des zweiten Teils sollten Sie sich dennoch nicht entgehen lassen.

Gift giving

If you are expecting Chinese visitors, be prepared for them to bring gifts, and have some gifts ready for them, but make sure you know the rules. Lavish gift giving was an important part of Chinese business culture in the past. Today, official policy in Chinese business culture sees giving and accepting gifts as bribery. But old habits die hard and in many organisations, gifts are still given. However, observe the following rules:

·Gifts are given after negotiations have been concluded.

·If you want to give a gift to an individual, do it privately and don't take a photograph of the visitor receiving the gift.

·The Chinese decline a gift three times before finally being persuaded to accept it. This is so as not to appear greedy. So if a Chinese visitor refuses a gift, offer it two more times. If you are offered a gift, play along and "refuse" to accept it two times.

·Never present a valuable gift to one person in front of other people.

·Always wrap gifts. Be careful to choose the right colour, because colours have many different associations in Chinese culture. Red is always a safe choice.

Der Spezial-Fernkurs für Sekretärinnen und Assistentinnen Let’s talk Business English bereitet Sie hier optimal vor.

At the meeting

·The seat in the centre of the table, facing the door, is reserved for the host. The most senior guest of honour sits to the host's left. Everyone else is seated in descending order of status.

·When you are offered a business card, accept it with both hands and read it before putting it on the table in front of you or in a card folder. Never put a business card in your pocket and never write on it in the presence of the visitor.

·Say "I'm pleased to meet you", or "ni hao", in Chinese.

·The Chinese state their last name first, then their given name, for example Liu Jianguo would be Mr Jiangou Liu.

·Don't use first names until you are asked to.

·In Chinese business, it is not customary to make and receive compliments. If you do make a compliment, expect to hear something like "not at all, it was nothing" rather than a direct "thank you".

The comfort zone

The comfort zone is the physical distance people like to keep from other people. This comfort zone varies from country to country. In Northern Europe we tend to keep further apart than people in Southern Europe. The Chinese comfort zone is slightly closer than ours. So, if you instinctively step back because you feel a Chinese visitor is standing too close to you, he or she might step closer again. But although they keep less distance from one another than we do, the Chinese do not like to be touched, especially by strangers. Do not hug, back-slap or put an arm round someone's shoulder.

Fit in Business English - The easy way: Let's talk Business English- Der Spezial-Fernkurs für Sekretärinnen und Assistentinnen

Habits to avoid

·Pointing at something with your index finger. Use your open hand.

·Using the index finger to call someone. The Chinese call someone over using the whole hand with fingers motioning downward, as if they were waving.

Some Chinese habits may seem unusual to you. In particular, the Chinese often slurp when eating. This is not a sign of bad manners but means that they appreciate the food. You must also be prepared for people speaking with their mouth full and for them smoking without asking for permission.

 

International Gift Etiquette - United States

GIFT GIVING IN UNITED STATES*

BUSINESS GIFT GIVING / PERSONAL GIFT GIVING

·Presenting a gift is a thoughtful gesture, but it is not expected.

·Business gifts are often presented after the deal is closed. In most situations, gifts are usually unwrapped immediately and shown to all assembled.

·In many cases, the best gifts are those that come from your country.

·You may not receive a gift in return right away.

·During the Holiday season [late November through the first week of January], gifts are exchanged. For your business associates, you can give gifts such as useful items for the office, liquor or wine. Choose gifts with no religious connotations [i.e. don't buy Christmas ornaments], unless you are certain of the religious background of your associates. While Christmas is the dominant celebration, and is widely commercialized during this period, people may be celebrating many other holidays during this period [i.e. Hanukkah, Kwanzaa].

·Many stores and malls offer gift-wrapping services during the winter holidays.

·When you visit a home, it is not necessary to take a gift, although it is always appreciated. Flowers, a potted plant, or a bottle of wine are good gift choices.

·If you wish to give flowers, you can have them sent in advance to relieve your host or hostess from taking care of them when you arrive.

·If you stay in a U.S. home for a few days, a gift is appropriate. You may also write a thank-you note.

·Taking someone out for a meal or other entertainment is another popular gift.

·Gifts for women such as perfume or clothing are usually inappropriate. They are considered too personal.

·  Gifts for children are often a thoughtful and appreciated gesture, but take into account the values of the parents. Many parents would object to your giving a toy gun or a violent video game to their child.

How to Send Flowers the Right Way!

Step 1

The first thing you must do is consider all the times that sending flowers is essential. Secondly, you must further consider your timing in the delivery of the arrangement(s). Both elements are necessary in your ability to show grace and diplomacy in giving the "gift of flowers."

Step 2

One time when most of us usually send flowers is when someone becomes hospitalized. The suggestion here is not to send your flowers when the person is too ill or incapacitated to appreciate your gift. Flowers will do little to revive the "spirits" of a person just coming out from being "under."

Instead, send flowers prior to the operation or a week afterwards. Or, send a small bouquet or arrangement to the individual's address when he or she is due to return home.

By following the above course of action, your flowers won't arrive with everyone else's, which is directly after the operation.

Step 3

Consider the following: If sending flowers will cheer "sickly" individuals, think of the impact your flowers will make on healthier friends.

In the case where some of your healthier friends may also be substantially wealthier, rather than trying to "match" them in the "gift buying" area, use your "limited" resources to send them colorful arrangements from time to time.

In example, if they have sent you a lavish gift on an occasion such as Christmas, Wedding(s), Birthday(s), or whatever circumstance, return their thoughtful social gesture by sending them a lovely bouquet or arrangement of flowers.

Depending upon their generosity and your possible lack of "matching" resources, 1 delivery could arrive in spring, 1 in summer, another in autumn and yet another in winter. The autumn arrangement could celebrate autumn but be just in time for Thanksgiving; your winter arrangement could "applaud" the advent of winter, however, be delivered around Valentine's Day or Christmas; your spring arrangement could arrive around Easter and your summer arrangement might be delivered around the Fourth of July.

Depending on your friends and other circumstances, occasional delivery of flowers in appreciation of a thoughtful gift (well out of reach of your own "budgetary" price range) is always a graceful act.

Just don't get carried away with your "thankfulness." If you send too many bouquets, it may appear as "mocking" as opposed to appreciation. Send the bouquet or arrangement a week or so after receiving the gift, acknowledging the "givers" gift and thoughtful gesture.

A note card could simply read: "Thank you for your thoughtful gift."

Step 4

The following suggestion is for husbands who travel frequently or suitors or one of similar circumstance. Once your partner or spouse sees you off for your trip, have a box of flowers awaiting her arrival back home or schedule delivery for sometime that day.

Also, the thoughtful partner could wire flowers just prior to arriving home on the day he returns home. It is suggested to make your bouquet or arrangement somewhat symbolic of your return home. For instance, you could write something on the card like, "Three Cheers--I'll be Home to See You Tonight," if you have sent 3 lovely long-stemmed flowers.

The suggestion here is do one or the other--too much flower giving can be considered "overkill" and may "stifle" the relationship; whereas, one simple thoughtful gesture, timed appropriately, makes all the difference in the world.

Step 5

Women are at liberty to give flowers to men. Many men do not consider flowers purely a gift for women. Appropriate flowers for men include Carnations and Chrysanthemums. Less appropriate choices or selections to stay away from altogether for men include Sweetheart Roses and Baby's Breath.

If you and your companion have a "tiff," once you both have resolved the issue, why not send him a small bunch of flowers? You could send them privately, of course, as a good-natured gesture.

Step 6

Flower gifts do not need to be necessarily traditional in nature. The idea of not only sending flowers when least expected, but putting a "novel" twist to the gift giving is an ideal way of presenting floral gifts. The foll0wing are a few suggestions you may wish to use for special occasions.

"Brand" your girl with a floral arrangement made up of your own initials. Do this when you are well into the relationship and not at the beginning. This can be a dating anniversary gift and may be presented at an informal type of party. Kiddingly, let her know you are "branding" her as your girl. Make sure she has a good sense of humor. Additionally, do not give her the idea you consider her chattel. Just give it the sense that you are wanting her to wear your "pin," or give it the feel that you 2 are a "steady" item.

Another idea is a young girl could receive an "initial arrangement" based on the first initial of the recipient's first name and the first initial of her last name. Flowers such as Cornflowers, Dwarf Zinnias, Midget Dahlias, and Pom Pom Mums are flowers small enough to be part of such a design or arrangement.

You could send a Bon voyage Boat for a recipient heading abroad. Have the lower deck made with a solid mass of red carnations, with the upper deck made with white carnations. If you wish, add 2 smoke stacks with blue cornflowers to give your arrangement a "vintage feel." A talented florist should be able to construct the arrangement as described.

Step 7

Another consideration are arrangements for new mothers. How about putting together two identical vases, one large vase with big flowers and one tiny vase with miniature flowers in the same variety as the tall flowers or in the same color scheme? For example, gladioluses may be used as the big flowers with the tiny selection being the Midget Gladiolus.

Step 8

Always remember to give a girl flowers on the following occasions: graduation(s), proms, or a "deb" party.

It is suggested to give younger girls corsages made of smaller flowers. Avoid grand displays of blossoms. For example, Anthurium and Amaryllis appear too sophisticated.

Step 9

Depending on your mates temperament, if she really likes flowers, send some her way on New Year's Eve, Easter, Mother's Day, and Valentine's Day.

Step 10

Do not send funereal looking flowers to a funeral and do not send cut flowers as it may be difficult for a funeral home to readily supply an appropriate vase.

Your best bet is to send a spray. Additionally, have your florist write precisely what you have given him or her, on the back of your card.

Step 11

In conclusion, giving flowers is a matter of timing as well as inventiveness. Merely providing a nice display to the recipient is not the "total package."

Sending the gift of flowers with presentations that are original makes the difference in a floral gift that is ordinary to something that is--well, extraordinary.

B1-U4-Materials for Research project
Cell Phone Deals & Packages
Click here to check packages/deals available in your area.
iPhone 3G - 8 GB
The iPhone 3G package gives you everything you need to get the most out of your iPhone 3G - unlimited data in the U.S. for rich HTML email and web browsing, as well as Visual Voicemail.
This package includes:
  • iPhone 3G
  • Data Plan for iPhone
  • Choice of SMS messaging feature
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $0.00
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
iPhone is available online with new activation and two-year contract.
Customize this package with:
iPhone 3G - 16 GB
The iPhone 3G package gives you everything you need to get the most out of your iPhone 3G - unlimited data in the U.S. for rich HTML email and web browsing, as well as Visual Voicemail.
This package includes:
  • iPhone 3G
  • Data Plan for iPhone
  • Choice of SMS messaging feature
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $0.00
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
iPhone is available online with new activation and two-year contract.
Customize this package with:
iPhone 3G - 8 GB (Refurb)
The iPhone 3G package gives you everything you need to get the most out of your iPhone 3G - unlimited data in the U.S. for rich HTML email and web browsing, as well as Visual Voicemail.
This package includes:
  • iPhone 3G
  • Data Plan for iPhone
  • Choice of SMS messaging feature
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $100.00
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
iPhone is available online with new activation and two-year contract.
Customize this package with:
iPhone 3G - 16 GB (Refurb)
The iPhone 3G package gives you everything you need to get the most out of your iPhone 3G - unlimited data in the U.S. for rich HTML email and web browsing, as well as Visual Voicemail.
This package includes:
  • iPhone 3G
  • Data Plan for iPhone
  • Choice of SMS messaging feature
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $150.00
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
iPhone is available online with new activation and two-year contract.
Customize this package with:
Hands-free for FREE Package
The Moto EM330 is a mobile music and multimedia machine. From FM radio to MP3's, to messaging and photo sharing, this package has it all. Shop today and receive a FREE Bluetooth headset, FREE car charger and FREE case!
This package includes:
  • Moto(TM) EM330
  • Bluetooth Headset - Jabra 4051
  • Car Charger
  • Protective Case
  • Rate plan of your choice
  • Messaging and/or Data Feature of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $146.96
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.
Customize this package with:
FREE BlackBerry Curve 8310 Refurb Package
Now with built-in support for GPS! The BlackBerry Curve 8310 is the smallest, lightest BlackBerry ever with a QWERTY keyboard. It features BlackBerry email, an enhanced media player, Stereo Bluetooth capabilities and a 2 MP camera with 5x zoom!
This package includes:
  • BlackBerry Curve 8310 (Refurb)
  • Rate plan of your choice
  • Preferred feature of your choice
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $349.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
FREE HTC Fuze(TM) Refurb Package
New touch screen design! The HTC FUZE(TM) is the ultimate smartphone. Stay connected with email, text and instant messaging, Internet access, a personal organizer, video, satellite radio,Wi-Fi, GPS navigation and more - all at broadband speeds.
This package includes:
  • The HTC FUZE(TM)
  • Your choice of Unlimited Data and/or Messaging Feature
  • Rate Plan of your choice
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $499.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
Free Pantech c630 Package
AT&T Exclusive! Get all the best features to stay connected on the go. Snap photos using the 1.3M camera, listen to new artists on the music player, find hot spots with GPS, get 3G speed, and keep in touch by text, multimedia, and instant messaging.
This package includes:
  • Pantech c630
  • Choice of plan
  • Choice of feature
  • Bluetooth Headset
  • Car Charger
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $299.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Free Bluetooth and Car Charger

Customize this package with:

FREE Pantech Slate Quick Messaging Package
The world's thinnest messaging device! The Pantech Slate, at a depth of less than one centimeter, offers a sleek design with a full QWERTY keypad for quick messaging! Other features include a 2.2" LCD screen, camera, video recorder Media Net & more!
This package includes:
    • Pantech Slate (C530)
    • Bluetooth Headset - Jabra4051
    • Car Charger - Pantech
    • Unlimited Messaging Plan
    • Waived Activation
    • Free Overnight Shipping
    • Rate plan of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $224.99
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.

Customize this package with:

Sony Ericsson W350 Package
Small but packed feature rich phone with digital music player power. Store lots of music and listen to the radio, take and share pictures, hook up RSS feeds - it's all in the Sony Ericsson W350!
This package includes:
  • Sony Ericsson w350 - Choice of Ice Blue, White or Electric Black
  • Bluetooth Headset - Jabra 4051
  • Car Charger - Sony Ericsson
  • Rate and Messaging Plan of your choice
  • Waived Activation
  • Free Shipping
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $39.99
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.

Customize this package with:

FREE Samsung A237 Package
Talk easily with the Samsung a237 camera phone. Get messaging, entertainment and Bluetooth wireless capabilities - all in one attractively priced compact flip. The a237 has mobile email, MEdia Net browsing, text & instant messaging.
This package includes:
  • Samsung A237 (choice of red, blue or black)
  • Your choice of Messaging and/or Data Feature
  • Rate Plan of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $189.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
FREE Pantech C610 Package
Small phone. Big features. Snap photos and videos with the C610 and listen to new artists on the integrated music player. Get blazing fast 3G speeds and locate hot spots by GPS. Entertain yourself with Messaging, IM, Cellular Video and more!
This package includes:
  • Pantech C610
  • Your choice of Messaging and/or Data Feature
  • Rate Plan of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $249.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
FREE Sony Ericsson w350 Nuestra Belleza Latina Package
Get the Sony Ericsson W350 for free and sign up for any unlimited data or messaging plan and receive a free Bluetooth headset and leather pouch. Send BELLA to 23552 and get all the information about Nuestra Belleza Latina.
This package includes:
  • Sony Ericsson W350 - Ice Blue, White, or Electric Black
  • Jabra BT4051 Bluetooth Headset
  • Black Leather Case
  • Unlimited Messaging and/or Data Plan
  • Waived Activation & Free Shipping
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $39.99
Package savings of over $250 dollars!
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
FREE LG Invision Mobile TV Package
Made for TV lovers, the sleek LG Invision has a huge screen that's perfect for Mobile TV - your favorite shows and networks, right on your phone.
This package includes:
  • LG Invision
  • AT&T Mobile TV
  • Rate Plan of your choice
  • Data & Messaging Plans of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $129.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
Palm Centro Package
Built for fun, the Palm Centro is a stylish, lightweight, smartphone packed with possibilities. With a color touch screen, full QWERTY keyboard, music, Web, and so much more at your fingertips, you'll be the latest thing!
This package includes:
  • Palm Centro - Choice of Blue, Black or White
  • AT&T E220 Bluetooth Headset
  • Rate plan of your choice
  • Preferred feature of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $239.99
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
The Moto Q Global Package
AT&T Exclusive! The MOTO Q Global is a Microsoft Windows Mobile 6.0, integrated GPS, world-capable, 3.6 Mbps HSDPA smart device. It offers versatile 3G communications, productivity, and multimedia services that meet the needs of mobile professionals.
This package includes:
  • Moto Q Global - Available in Black
  • Rate plan of your choice
  • Preferred feature of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $50.00
Rate and messaging plans of your choice!
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
Samsung Propel Quick Messaging Package
Introducing the Samsung Propel - the advanced slider that brings your messaging experience to a higher level! Its full QWERTY keyboard lets you easily send texts, IM's or emails. Other features include full web browsing, AT&T Music and Navigator.
This package includes:
  • Samsung A767 Propel
  • Unlimited Messaging Plan
  • Waived Activation
  • Free Overnight Shipping
  • Rate plan of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $200.00
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.
Customize this package with:
Pantech Matrix Quick Messaging Package
Cool convertible design! The Pantech Matrix is perfect for messaging. With dual slide out keypads, MP3 music player, and XM radio it will keep you entertained on the go. Snap photos on the 1.3 MP camera and go wireless with Bluetooth capabilities.
This package includes:
  • Pantech Matrix (C740)
  • Unlimited Messaging Plan
  • Waived Activation
  • Free Overnight Shipping
  • Rate plan of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $220.00
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.
Customize this package with:
LG XENON(TM) Quick Messaging Package
The LG XENON(TM) by AT&T is the model of mobile innovation. Its large touch screen make menus, shortcuts, and contacts available right at your fingertips. Other fun features include a slideout full QWERTY keyboard, music player, camcorder, and more!
This package includes:
  • The LG XENON(TM)
  • Your choice of Messaging Feature
  • Rate Plan of your choice
  • Waived Activation
  • Free Shipping
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $50.00
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.
Customize this package with:
Samsung Impression Quick Messaging Package
What's next for texters! This vast vibration-response touchscreen is stunningly bright and clear thanks to new AMOLED technology. And tucked away in this surprisingly thin phone? A full slide-out keyboard. Your text life just went into overdrive.
This package includes:
  • The Samsung Impression
  • Your choice of Messaging Feature
  • Rate Plan of your choice
  • Waived Activation
  • Free Shipping
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $50.00
Package special: Get overnight shipping** on this package for free! Plus, your activation fee is waived - a value of up to $108.
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
**Orders received after 4 p.m. CST will be processed the next business day. Inventory, credit, or other issues may delay shipment. No weekend or holiday delivery.

Customize this package with:

LG Incite Package

AT&T Exclusive touch screen design! The LG Incite is a global 3G smartphone for simultaneous voice and data on the nation's fastest 3G network. It has Wi-Fi, GPS and Stereo Bluetooth capabilities. Get both style and power!
This package includes:

  • LG Incite
  • Rate plan of your choice
  • Messaging and/or Data Feature of your choice
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $100.00
Get the AT&T Exclusive touch screen for only $99.99!
*2–yr contract and new activation required.
View package details
Customize this package with:
Nokia 2610 Refurb (Pay As You Go) + $25 Airtime Card Package

Includes the Nokia 2610 Refurbished phone & a $25 Airtime Card. If you load the $25 Airtime Card within 7 days of activating your service you get a BONUS $10 of airtime.
This package includes:
  • Nokia 2610 Refurb (Pay As You Go)
  • $25 Airtime Card
  • Pay As You Go Only
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $170.00
View package details
Nokia 6085 Refurb (Pay As You Go) + $25 Airtime Card Package
Includes the Nokia 6085 Refurbished phone & a $25 Airtime Card. If you load the $25 Airtime Card within 7 days of activating your service you get a BONUS $10 of airtime.
This package includes:
  • Nokia 6085 Refurb (Pay As You Go)
  • $25 Airtime Card
  • Pay As You Go Only
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $160.01
Get this bundle today. Simply load your airtime card within 7 days of your order and get another $10 worth of bonus minutes!
View package details
Samsung A237 GoPhone Pay as You Go and Airtime Package
Includes the Samsung A237 and airtime card. Talk easily and conveniently with the Samsung a237 camera phone. Get messaging, entertainment and Bluetooth wireless capabilities.
This package includes:
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today*
You Save $145.00
View package details
$25 Airtime Card Included
Sony Ericsson W350 Refurb (Pay As You Go) + $25 Airtime Package
Two-in-one! It's both a Walkman music player and a phone. Listen to music, talk, and text on one of the thinnest flips around! This package Includes the small but packed feature rich phone and a $25 airtime card.
This package includes:
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $145.00
View package details
$25 Airtime Card Included
Sony Ericsson Z310a Refurb Jet Black + $25 Airtime Card Package
Includes the Sony Ericsson Z310a - Jet Black (Refurb) phone and a $25 Airtime Card. With a hidden external screen and color light effects caller ID, the Z310a stands out from the crowd. Browse the web, check email and send messages.
This package includes:
  • Sony Ericsson Z310a Jet Black Refurb (Pay As You Go)
  • $25 Airtime Card
  • Pay As You Go Only
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $155.00
View package details
Airtime card included so you can get up and running immediately.
Nokia 2610 Refurb (Pay As You Go) + $50 Airtime Card Package

Includes the Nokia 2610 Refurbished phone and a $50 Airtime Card. The Nokia 2610 Refurbished is easy to use, durable and lightweight. The Aircard is included so you can begin talking immediately. Your World. Delivered.
This package includes:

  • Nokia 2610 Refurb (Pay As You Go)
  • $50 Airtime Card
  • Pay As You Go Only
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $170.00
View package details
Airtime card included so you can get up and running immediately.
Nokia 2610 Refurb (Pay As You Go) + $100 Airtime Card Package

Includes the Nokia 2610 Refurbished phone and a $100 Airtime Card. The Nokia 2610 Refurbished is easy to use, durable and lightweight. The Aircard is included so you can begin talking immediately. Your World. Delivered.
This package includes:
  • Nokia 2610 Refurb (Pay As You Go)
  • $100 Airtime Card
  • Pay As You Go Only
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price (New)
Refurb Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $145.00
View package details

 

Airtime card included so you can get up and running immediately.
Nokia 6085 GoPhone Music Bundle + $25 Airtime Package
Great Deal! Nokia 6085 plus three accessories! Take color photos and videos with the Nokia 6085 camera phone. It features live video recording, a music player, Stereo Bluetooth, multimedia capabilities and more!
This package includes:
  • Nokia 6085
  • $25 Airtime Card
  • Wired Stereo Headset
  • 512 MB Memory Card
  • USB Cable
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $20.00
View package details

 

Great Deal! Nokia 6085 plus three accessories! $25 airtime card included!
Nokia 6085 GoPhone Music Bundle + $50 Airtime Package

Great Deal! Nokia 6085 plus three accessories! Take color photos and videos with the Nokia 6085 camera phone. It features live video recording, a music player, Stereo Bluetooth, multimedia capabilities and more!
This package includes:

  • Nokia 6085
  • $50 Airtime Card
  • Wired Stereo Headset
  • 512 MB Memory Card
  • USB Cable
  • $10 bonus airtime
Package Price
Online Discount
Total Due Today
You Save $20.00
$50 Airtime card included
View package details

 

Great Deal! Nokia 6085 plus three accessories! $50 airtime card included!
GoPhone Messaging Package - Samsung A137
Get the convience of prepaid and the features of a plan. The Samsung A137 was designed for the voice-centric customer who wants text messaging, Instant Messaging and access to MEdia(TM) Net - all in a stylish phone at an affordable price.
This package includes:
  • Samsung A137 - Navy
  • Prepaid plan of your choice
  • Preferred feature of your choice
Unit 5
B1-U5-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U5-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources:
http://www.hodu.com/default.htm

Effective communication habits lead to

healthy personal and work relationships

Essential keys for happier, more productive living

In business and in the workplace, on the domestic front and in our social lives, we all stand to benefit from more effective communication skills. We crave for more fulfilling interpersonal relationships. This site is dedicated to helping you achieve your goals. New features added continually!

FEATURE OF THE WEEK:

Reading body language: 5 mistakes many people make

Human beings are genetically programmed to look for facial and behavioral cues. We see someone gesture and automatically make a judgment about the intention of that gesture. Indeed, the ability to 'read' nonverbal signals can provide you with crucial information about other people, which will give you a significant advantage in judging how to interact with them in all kinds of situations. But you have to avoid these five common mistakes that lead people right off the track when they attempt to read body language Check out all the details here.

Help us to help you! Take our short Reader Survey

MUST SEE! Best educational videos on interpersonal communication, relationship and social skills - all under one virtual "roof" !

This site is not an "article factory"! We only publish carefully selected content that we sincerely believe might make a difference in your life.

SITE UPDATES MAILING LIST

Sign up to receive brief descriptions by email of new articles on this site.

To subscribe, click on this button:

We're proud of our ethical standards and will never use your email address for any other purpose

SEE SAMPLE ISSUE HERE

Extending the aforementioned authors’ notions about organizational approaches for business messages, Stauss and Seidel (2004: 98) suggested a checklist for dealing with dissatisfied customers:

1. Understand complaints as a normal part of your job and as a chance to reduce customer dissatisfaction and to ensure customer retention.

2. Look for a quiet location for the complaint conversation. Do not let other customers listen to the conversation. Offer the customer a seat. Address the customer by name.

3. Signal willingness to talk. Use gestures, eye contact, and body language to convey that you are paying close attention. Offer an apology or at least regret that the customer has had a bad experience. Use the first-person form when formulating responses. (for example: “I am really sorry that you had this inconvenience” or “I apologize for the trouble caused”)

4. Listen carefully. Do not interrupt the complainant. Let the customer speak first without interruption even though the customer may bring up unfounded statements.

5. Conduct the conversation in a calm and courteous manner. Respond calmly to exaggerations and personal accusations. Respond to insults calmly and bring the conversation back to the factual level. Do not argue with the customer and do not engage in a power struggle. An argument with the customer is always won by the customer.

6. Take notes. The activity of writing down what customer says demonstrates to the customer that you are taking the complaint seriously and encourages the customer to explain the circumstances more accurately. Furthermore, the notes are valuable in complaint handling and analysis.

7. Avoid immediate diagnoses and listen to all the information without confessing that you were at fault.

8. Don’t ask questions regarding the contents until the situation becomes completely clear. Pose questions in a courteous manner. (for example: “Thanks for the hint. One more thing I would like to know is…”)

9. Put yourself in the customer’s place. Avoid wording that increase the level of annoyance.

10. If a mistake actually happened, do not blame a colleague, other departments, or the firm in general.

11. Initiate the handling of the complaint immediately. Offer a fair solution.

12. Ask if the customer agrees with the settlement.

13. If a prompt solution is not possible, promise the customer that the case will be thoroughly reviewed and indicate how long it will take before the customer receives a notice. Observe this deadline. If this is despite your best efforts not possible, inform the complainant in a timely manner and explain the reasons.

14. If you are not responsible or you cannot do anything, forward the complaint and see to it that the receipt and handling process is continued according to the customer’s wishes.

15. Conclude the conversation positively.

16. Analyze the complaint case and notify the responsible manager so that the source of the error can be quickly eliminated.

·Communication Skills - Start Here!

Why you need to get your message across

Effective communication is all about conveying your messages to other people clearly and unambiguously. It's also about receiving information that others are sending to you, with as little distortion as possible.

Doing this involves effort from both the sender of the message and the receiver. And it's a process that can be fraught with error, with messages muddled by the sender, or misinterpreted by the recipient. When this isn't detected, it can cause tremendous confusion, wasted effort and missed opportunity.

In fact, communication is only successful when both the sender and the receiver understand the same information as a result of the communication.

By successfully getting your message across, you convey your thoughts and ideas effectively. When not successful, the thoughts and ideas that you actually send do not necessarily reflect what you think, causing a communications breakdown and creating roadblocks that stand in the way of your goals – both personally and professionally.

In a recent survey of recruiters from companies with more than 50,000 employees, communication skills were cited as the single more important decisive factor in choosing managers. The survey, conducted by the University of Pittsburgh’s Katz Business School, points out that communication skills, including written and oral presentations, as well as an ability to work with others, are the main factor contributing to job success.

In spite of the increasing importance placed on communication skills, many individuals continue to struggle, unable to communicate their thoughts and ideas effectively – whether in verbal or written format. This inability makes it nearly impossible for them to compete effectively in the workplace, and stands in the way of career progression.

Being able to communicate effectively is therefore essential if you want to build a successful career. To do this, you must understand what your message is, what audience you are sending it to, and how it will be perceived. You must also weigh-in the circumstances surrounding your communications, such as situational and cultural context.

Communications Skills – The Importance of Removing Barriers

Problems with communication can pop-up at every stage of the communication process (which consists of the sender, encoding, the channel, decoding, the receiver, feedback and the context – see the diagram below). At each stage, there is the potential for misunderstanding and confusion.

To be an effective communicator and to get your point across without misunderstanding and confusion, your goal should be to lessen the frequency of problems at each stage of this process, with clear, concise, accurate, well-planned communications. We follow the process through below:

Source...

As the source of the message, you need to be clear about why you're communicating, and what you want to communicate. You also need to be confident that the information you're communicating is useful and accurate.

Message...

The message is the information that you want to communicate.

Encoding...

This is the process of transferring the information you want to communicate into a form that can be sent and correctly decoded at the other end. Your success in encoding depends partly on your ability to convey information clearly and simply, but also on your ability to anticipate and eliminate sources of confusion (for example, cultural issues, mistaken assumptions, and missing information.)

A key part of this is knowing your audience: Failure to understand who you are communicating with will result in delivering messages that are misunderstood.

Channel...

Messages are conveyed through channels, with verbal channels including face-to-face meetings, telephone and videoconferencing; and written channels including letters, emails, memos and reports.

Different channels have different strengths and weaknesses. For example, it's not particularly effective to give a long list of directions verbally, while you'll quickly cause problems if you give someone negative feedback using email.

Decoding...

Just as successful encoding is a skill, so is successful decoding (involving, for example, taking the time to read a message carefully, or listen actively to it.) Just as confusion can arise from errors in encoding, it can also arise from decoding errors. This is particularly the case if the decoder doesn't have enough knowledge to understand the message.

Receiver...

Your message is delivered to individual members of your audience. No doubt, you have in mind the actions or reactions you hope your message will get from this audience. Keep in mind, though, that each of these individuals enters into the communication process with ideas and feelings that will undoubtedly influence their understanding of your message, and their response. To be a successful communicator, you should consider these before delivering your message, and act appropriately.

Feedback...

Your audience will provide you with feedback, as verbal and nonverbal reactions to your communicated message. Pay close attention to this feedback, as it is the only thing that can give you confidence that your audience has understood your message. If you find that there has been a misunderstanding, at least you have the opportunity to send the message a second time.

Context...

The situation in which your message is delivered is the context. This may include the surrounding environment or broader culture (corporate culture, international cultures, and so on).

Removing Barriers at All These Stages

To deliver your messages effectively, you must commit to breaking down the barriers that exist within each of these stages of the communication process.

Let’s begin with the message itself. If your message is too lengthy, disorganized, or contains errors, you can expect the message to be misunderstood and misinterpreted. Use of poor verbal and body language can also confuse the message.

Barriers in context tend to stem from senders offering too much information too fast. When in doubt here, less is oftentimes more. It is best to be mindful of the demands on other people’s time, especially in today’s ultra-busy society.

Once you understand this, you need to work to understand your audience’s culture, making sure you can converse and deliver your message to people of different backgrounds and cultures within your own organization, in your country and even abroad

MindTools.com - Join Our Community!

The first skill that you'll learn in this section is 'How to Make a Great First Impression": This is essential if you're going to have the chance to communicate your message. To read this, click 'Next article' below. Other relevant destinations are shown in the "Extension Resources" list underneath.

·Communication Skills to Build Confidence

Dear Master Communicator-in-Making,

Re: Communication Skills explained!  

My name is Sri Hari. I have seen many people spend most of their life with the belief that they need fixing and spend thousands on therapy and counseling group sessions and still suffer with the same anxieties and pains.

I am here to help you take control back and enjoy your living y using a few simple skills and techniques which you can start using right away.

What is so great about communication skills?

This is exactly the question that started me off on this adventure. Almost everyone I met had something to say about the way I spoke. When I stopped them and asked "what do you mean by better communication skills?" they would start off with a "You have to.........." and stop dead in their track.

Everybody seems to go into a trance when answering that question. So here, I had a bunch of people who kept telling I do not communicate well, but failed to tell me how to do it better or what to do, to communicate better. Since I could not find a good enough answer, I start my own search.

You must know a few important things before you can become a Good Communicator.

Communication # Words

Quite a few people are surprised at that statement. Communication is definitely not just the words you use. You may have the entire oxford dictionary at the tip of your tongue or may have the president's pin for the biggest vocabulary and still be a bad communicator because you had this wondrous idea that communication means words and more words.

In reality, good communication skills are opposite; it is using lesser words and obtain a greater impact. Communicating well involves using multiple channels that we human have developed over the centuries. Some of them are primal in nature like the body language and some of it acquired over years, like the tone of your voice and then we have the words.

Words actually contribute to about 7% according one famous research. Let us not contest the academics or try to prove that this percentage is correct. The important point is that, communication is made up of more than just words and until you realize that, your chance of becoming good at influencing others is quite slim.

Warning: I am not a nerdy professor sitting at some ancient university behind a nice oak desk and a Harvard degree... if you expect something like that... my friend you are lost...

Why are good communication skills needed?

Most of today's influential people reached the level of success by their sheer skills of influence/ persuasion. However, before you can become good at persuasion and influence, you will first need to step through the basics....

I would suggest you to start with communication test so you can understand your current style and level of skills. Once you get a gist of your present situation, you can then start learning some of the basic rules of good communication.

When you are ready, you can step on to developing your leadership skills and presentation ideas. If you need some help in developing other core skills, we also have a section on distance education, which can help you further your academic skills and improve your job opportunities.

Based on your unique stage of learning, make your choice. If you are not sure what you are looking for, try our customized search... we have customized it to give you the best resources to develop your communication skills.

What to do next to improve my communication skills?

To help our visitors get started on the right note, we have designed a a very effective program called the 3 Steps to Maximize Influence. It has been tested over a few thousand of our visitors and improved based on their feedback.

Thousands have benefited by following our 3 Steps program and you can be one of them. It has three simple steps that you can use today to help you become better at influencing people. I suggest you take the communication skills test, which will then subscribe you to the free 3-step program, a perfect way to start your skills development.

The 3 Steps are,

1. Learn how to Ground yourself to Convert your nervous energy into confidence.

2. Develop Sensory Alertness and recognize the three primary sensory channels.

3. Learn how to build rapport very quickly

Now you would be more than happy to attend a $500 workshop on this, But I am making available to you for almost free. almost because you need to fill in your email address and name to access this report.

Developing Good communication and Confidence

Developing good communication without developing your confidence is like building just your upper body muscles, not very effective. Therefore, we also have a growing resource of material on developing your confidence and charisma. In fact, as you will discover very soon, confidence is a product of your internal communication.

Confidence is primarily based on your self-talk. If you a person who lashes out at your mistakes, guess what? You are hitting on your own toe…. So developing a good internal communication will be a major boost in developing you confidence. We will show you some simple ways to do that.

What to do Next?

Take the Communication test today to subscribe or if you want to subscribe straight away, go here. Both the Communication Test and the 3 Steps to Maximize Influence course are free of cost.

Peace and Prosperity, With Confidence

B1-U5-Materials for Research projectB1-U5-Materials for Research project
Research Resources: http://www.miamigov.com/cms

You Be the Judge: The Case of the Raging Riptide (Full story)

If you jump in the ocean, you swim at your own risk. Right?

By Robin Gerber

A Tragic Turn of the Tide

Rabbi Israel Poleyeff, a high school teacher in Cedarhurst, New York, didn't have much time for vacations. Neither did his wife, Eugenie, a school secretary. That's why the couple, both in their 60s, had been looking forward to a trip to Miami Beach during the break between school terms in February 1997.

Zachary Breaux, another New Yorker, headed to Miami Beach that week as well. The 36-year-old jazz guitarist was there with his wife, Frederica, and their young daughters, Alexis, Mia and Nina. Breaux's latest album, Uptown Groove, had just reached No. 14 on Billboard's contemporary jazz chart, and the family had gone to Miami Beach to celebrate.

Neither family could have known that their lives were about to be tragically linked. The Breauxes were staying at the Seville Hotel, on the water at 29th Street. On their last day of vacation, they strolled out to join other beach-goers already enjoying the sand, sun and surf. The beach had a city-run bathhouse with showers and picnic tables, and a tiki hut that housed Hurricane Beach Rentals, with beach chairs, umbrellas and watersport equipment. What the beach did not have was a lifeguard.

That same day, the Poleyeffs made their way down to the 29th Street beach. Eugenie Poleyeff loved to swim. So, as her husband enjoyed the sunny day, Eugenie joined a number of others already in the water.

But no one at the 29th Street beach knew that a riptide was rushing with deadly force under the surface. A riptide is a narrow slice of rapidly coursing water that moves away from the shore -- and Eugenie had the extreme bad luck of swimming right into this perilous current. The powerful riptide immediately pulled her out to sea.

As Eugenie cried out for help, it was Zachary Breaux, building sand castles with his daughters, who heard her screams. The young father shot into the water, while his wife ran toward the boardwalk to find a lifeguard. Zachary's daring leap into the sea made perfect sense to his family: In 1988, the excellent swimmer and former Eagle Scout had saved a drowning man off the coast of Italy.

But the riptide proved too strong even for him: Zachary was also overcome by the ocean's force. Horrified bystanders gathered at the surf's edge and watched the two swimmers thrash in the ocean. Incredibly, a group of men were able to snatch the pair and bring them to shore. A few of the men were still administering CPR when a lifeguard ran up from a beach eight blocks away. But it was too late. Eugenie and Zachary both died.

The Poleyeff and Breaux families sued Miami Beach, arguing that the city had control over the area. The city should have warned swimmers of rip currents, they claimed. And why weren't lifeguards on duty? Anyone could see people were swimming. Didn't Miami Beach have a duty to provide ocean-lovers with a safe place to swim?

After all, the city seemed to be encouraging people to swim by supplying public showers and watersport rentals. At every other beach where the city offered these amenities, there were also lifeguards. The day of the drowning, the lifeguard at the 21st Street beach, just eight blocks away, had even posted riptide warning flags. This tragedy could have been avoided if Miami Beach had shown reasonable care.

The city saw its responsibilities differently. Miami Beach's lawyers certainly did not think licensing beach- equipment rentals increased the city's responsibility for swimmers. And the attorneys were adamant that the city couldn't protect against riptides, events that occur suddenly, randomly, and in oceans all over the world. How could the city protect people from the natural force of the sea? Keep in mind that Florida has over 2,000 miles of shoreline. It would be impossible to protect the public at all times.

Besides, the city council had decided which beaches along the vast shoreline to specify as swimming areas. These beaches had posted signs informing the public that swimming was allowed. The 29th Street beach had not been designated a swimming area, and had no sign indicating that swimming was -- or was not -- allowed.

For Miami Beach to be held liable for the deaths, a city attorney argued, "you'd have to say that the Atlantic Ocean itself is a hazardous condition that must be guarded and protected against." People have a right to swim wherever they want, the city said, but Miami Beach didn't have a duty to protect them wherever and whenever they chose to swim.

Did the city of Miami Beach have a duty to warn swimmers of danger, or did Poleyeff and Breaux swim at their own risk? You Be the Judge -- then find out if the court ruled the way you did!

The Verdict

Last year, the Florida Supreme Court made clear that Miami Beach was running the beach on 29th Street as a public swimming area. The city was responsible for the beach and water activities.

The court added that by supplying amenities, especially beach rentals, the city influenced people's selection of that area for swimming. The public was led to believe that swimming was allowed -- signs or no signs. The court even went so far as to say that Miami Beach knew people were swimming there and as a result had provided access from the boardwalk as well as beach facilities, such as showers. The city, whether it admitted it or not, was running a swimming area at the 29th Street beach, and had a duty to warn swimmers of the possible dangers.

Nine years have passed since Israel Poleyeff and Frederica Breaux lost their spouses, and a settlement from Miami Beach seems likely. Lifeguards are now posted at the 29th Street beach, and the city's website provides information on rip currents. Two more Poleyeff grandchildren have been born, one named for Eugenie. And Zachary Breaux's album, the one that put him on the Billboard chart, is still for sale. The last song on the CD is called "I Love This Life."

From Reader's Digest - July 2006

Beach Warning Flag Program

The safety and enjoyment of Florida's public beaches are affected by changes in tide and surf conditions. To minimize the risks of drowning or serious injury, the Florida Coastal Management Program worked with the Florida Beach Patrol Chiefs Association , the United States Lifesaving Association (USLA), and the International Life Saving Federation to develop a uniform warning flag program for use by Florida's beachfront communities.

Why does Florida need a uniform warning flag system?

Many residents and visitors travel to different parts of the state to enjoy Florida's wonderful public beaches, and many beach communities post warning flags. Differences in flag colors, sizes and symbols from place-to-place can confuse beach goers, thereby decreasing the effectiveness of efforts to improve public safety. The Florida Legislature decided that a uniform flag system would provide the best measure of safety and, in 2005, amended Section 380.276, F.S., to require that all public beaches displaying warning flags use only the flags developed for the state's warning program.

How does it work?

Florida's beach warning flag program uses flags in four colors accompanied by interpretive signs along the beach to explain the meaning of each color. To the extent funds are available, warning flags and interpretive signs are provided free of charge to local governments that provide public beach access. The communities that receive the free warning flags and interpretive signs are responsible for the installation, proper use, and maintenance of the flags and signs.

Are flags used to warn of the presence of rip currents?

The beach flags provide general warnings about overall surf conditions and do not specifically advise the public of the presence of rip currents. However increasing awareness of natural conditions which pose a significant risk at the beach, such as rip currents, is a critical element to improve public safety. Therefore in addition to this warning system, the FCMP also distributes rip current educational signs to local governments and public parks in the state of Florida free of charge. Since 2004 FCMP has distributed these comprehensive national signs that were developed through the combined efforts of the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration's National Weather Service (NWS) and SeaGrant, and the USLA. To further your understanding on the dynamics and dangers of rip currents, FCMP encourages you to consult the professional advice provided by the NWS and the USLA.

How many signs are available?

Local governments can request any number of warning flags and interpretive signs needed to place flags and a sign at each public beach access location identified by the local government. Each year, flags and signs will be provided by the Florida Coastal Management Program until the funds reserved for the program have been expended.

What are the dimensions of the flags and signs?

Each flag measure 29.25”H. x 39”W. The signs are 30” x 36”.

Specifications for Beach Warning Flags and Signs

http://www.dep.state.fl.us/cmp/programs/flags.htm

Description of the flags

On 8 June 2005 the governor of Florida amended a 2002 state law to mandate adherence to the state beach warning flag program on all public beaches where a warning program is utilized. According to the Department of Environmental Protection press release at www.dep.state.fl.us/secretary/news/2005/06/0608_04.htm

"Three years ago, at the request of the Florida Legislature, DEP began developing uniform safety flags and notification signs for life-guarded beaches along Florida?s coast. HB 1395 expands the existing program to more beaches, allowing use of the warning flag system on non-life-guarded beaches. In addition, the amended law eliminates confusion for beachgoers, standardizing beach flags state-wide by requiring consistency with those issued by DEP.

The uniform flags and signs, which use the colors adopted by the International Lifesaving Federation, are available to beach communities free of charge through DEP's Coastal Management Program. Flag warnings and colors are:

Green: Low hazard, calm conditions, exercise caution.

Yellow: Medium hazard, moderate surf and/or currents.

Red: High hazard, high surf and/or strong currents.

Red over Red [i.e., two red flags]: Water closed to the public.

Purple: Dangerous marine life."

The lower red flag in the "red-over-red" illustration shows a no swimming logo in white.

The flags provided by the DEP are 29.25 inches by 39 inches (about 75 x 100 cm).

The flags flying are indicators of the swimming conditions. The yellow flag means that there are moderate surf conditions. Not too rough but not smooth either. But the purple flag is ominous and means that there are sea pests present in the water, it can mean jellyfish, sea lice or the dreaded man-of-war. So we did not test the waters. There are several colored flags that they can fly to inform us of the conditions. Here is a link to our Ocean Rescue website that gives current updates on the conditions. There is a neat color image for the different flags. One can log on before heading to the beach and find out if it is a good swimming day at the beach, or just a good day to be on the beach. http://ci.ftlaud.fl.us/oceanrescue/index.asp

In the first photo you can see how close the water is to the road. We have had a lot of beach erosion so the beaches have really lost a lot of depth.

The Beach Service of South Padre Island, LLC is a full service beach rental company serving the South Padre Island, Texas, US area. Our services include umbrella and chair rentals, watersports including Waverunner/jetski, jet boat rides, kayaks and banana boat rides; wedding and special event rentals; medical mobility (Beach Wheelchairs); and baby furniture.

Call our beach service reservation line at 956-761-5622 for more information or email us at TBS@thebeachservice.com

If you would like to inquire about a service or make a reservation. You can use our easy form to contact us.

Related Article

You Be the Judge: The Case of the Crazed Canine

A friend's vicious dog sinks his teeth into 10-year-old Brian. It's a slam-dunk lawsuit. Or is it?

By Robin Gerber

A Terrifying Dog Attack

If anyone ever needed to find ten-year-old Brian Yuzon, a good bet was to check down the street at Jeff Blackburn's house. Brian often hung out with his pal Jeff, even though he was afraid of Jeff's two family dogs. He was particularly frightened of Kemo, a Rottweiler-pit bull mix. In fact, whenever Brian went to visit Jeff, the Blackburns locked Kemo in a room.

Illustrated By Christoph NiemannBrian had no reason to think Kemo wasn't safely inside when, on a spring day in 2001, he and a couple of other friends in Long Beach, California, went to Jeff's home after school. The boys headed into the Blackburns' backyard and waited as Jeff, whose parents weren't home, went inside to use the bathroom. When Jeff came out through the back door, Brian was horrified to see Kemo running outside, barking wildly. Jeff yelled for Brian to freeze, but the boy was already racing toward the front gate. He didn't make it.

With bared teeth, Kemo lunged and caught Brian's arm in his powerful jaws. Kemo clamped down again and again as Brian screamed hysterically. The other children tried to pull off the attacking dog, while a neighbor called for help. By the time paramedics arrived, the skin on Brian's upper arm and elbow was shredded and hanging. His physical injuries took nearly three hours of surgery to repair, leaving Brian with multiple scars and a deep fear of dogs.

Deeply upset, and facing medical bills that quickly climbed into the thousands, the Yuzon family brought a lawsuit against the Blackburns -- only to discover that they had no money in the bank. So, after learning that the Blackburns were renting their house from a man named Gerald Collins, the Yuzons reasoned that he, too, was responsible for Brian's injuries. The Yuzons assumed Collins had to have known that he was allowing a vicious animal on his property, because Kemo had escaped several times and frightened the neighbors.

And Tracy Blackburn, Kemo's owner, testified that whenever Collins visited the property, she would greet her landlord on the front porch. While they talked, Kemo would bark and lunge at the door. She also claimed that Collins once asked her to "pin the dogs up" before an insurance agent was to inspect the backyard. Why would Collins do that, the Yuzons wondered, if he didn't know there was more than one dog or that one dog was fierce? Didn't the owner have a duty to protect outsiders from any known dangers at his rental house?

Gerald Collins had a very different story. He acknowledged that the Blackburns' lease allowed them to keep a dog, but at the time he had agreed to this lease, the Blackburns' only dog was a blind springer spaniel. Collins also testified that he was not only unaware of any other dog on the property, but that he had never seen or heard a dog at all when he showed up at the door of the rental house. Contrary to the Yuzons' contention, Collins asserted that he had never heard from the neighbors about Kemo's escapes or seen the dog running wild, and the Blackburns never told him of any problems with Kemo. He didn't know about the danger, Collins said, so how could he be liable for the damage the dog caused?

Is Collins responsible for Brian's injuries? You be the judge! Then read on to see if the court actually ruled the way you did.

The Verdict

This case went before a state court of appeals in Los Angeles, which held that, to be liable, Collins had to have prior "actual knowledge" that Kemo was both being kept at his rental and that he was a vicious dog. Tracy Blackburn's testimony convinced the court that Collins was aware of a dog on the property, but it didn't prove he knew about Kemo or any vicious dog. "Pushing, barking, and jumping at the screen door," the court found, "would not have given Collins actual notice of Kemo's vicious propensities."

There was also no proof that Collins knew Kemo had scared any neighbors. No one, it turns out, had ever mentioned Kemo to Collins. It also didn't matter to the court whether or not Collins had asked that dogs be confined when the insurance inspector came. Even if he had, that wouldn't prove Collins thought the dog would attack, since the landlord had no knowledge of any other attacks by Kemo. The kinds of behaviors described in the testimony were "normal dog behaviors," the court said, and not alarming enough to prove that Collins knew that Kemo was dangerous. Finally, landlords aren't obligated to inspect their property for a dangerous animal. The verdict: Without proof Collins knew about this particular dog, he cannot be held liable.

Landlord and tenant responsibility for dog attacks varies by state. To be safe, tenants should obtain written permission to keep a dog, confine and muzzle potentially dangerous dogs, and get renters insurance to cover liability. Landlords should have insurance as well. Collins's insurance spared him costly legal bills. Landlords can require that tenants have insurance too.

Ultimately, Kemo was put to sleep, and the Blackburns moved. Four years after the attack, Brian still needs surgery to repair scars, and his fear of dogs has not diminished. He even told his mom that when he grows up, he would get a dog only if its teeth were removed so it can't hurt anyone.

From Reader's Digest - January 2006

 

Unit 6
B1-U6-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U6-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources:
http://www.bookrags.com/wiki/Table_manners

Table manners are the etiquette used when eating. This includes the appropriate use of utensils. Different cultures have different standards for table manners. Many table manners evolved out of practicality. For example, it is generally impolite to put elbows on tables since doing so creates a risk of tipping over bowls and cups. Within different families or groups, there may be less rigorous enforcement of some traditional table manners of their culture while still maintaining others. For example, some families ignore elbows on the table or mixing of foods.

Afghan table manners

The eldest should be seated as far from the door as possible, unless there are guests present, then the guests are seated farthest from the door.

Depending on the customs of the household a prayer may be offered before and/or after the meal.

Guests are offered food first, and ought to eat the most, while the hosts eat last and the least.

Guests should refrain from eating too much, unless the hosts coaxes them to eat more. The host should always ask at least three times if the guest wants more food. The guest should say no at least three times to the host. In certain situations the host can put food on the guest's plate by force.

Guests are always given the best portions of the food.

Traditionally food should be eaten with bare hands; However, cutlery is sometimes provided. Only use your right hand when eating with your hands. There are proper ways of picking up rice and other loose food without spilling any, which one should learn and practice. Wasting food is frowned upon. When cutlery is provided it is usually a spoon and fork since there is seldom need for the use of a knife when eating Afghani food. Even when cutlery is provided it is acceptable to eat with your hands interchangeably.

Soup is eaten by soaking bread in it.

Food remnants should be collected with slices of bread.

Sometimes it is common to eat collectively from one plate. One should always eat from one's own side.

If eating on a table and bread is dropped on the floor the bread should picked up and kissed and put to one's forehead before putting back somewhere other than the floor. If eating on the floor make sure that your feet do not touch the food.

Compliments to the chef are customary; however, compliments should be returned with extreme modesty.

Traditionally, service during dinner is performed by the youngest. First, water is brought in a jug with a saucer to wash the hands. The food is then served. This may be followed by fruit and then tea.

Tea is served after dinner, with dried fruits, sweets, and sugar cubes. When tea is served, the cup of a guest must never be empty, and snacks must be offered. Once the guest has finished drinking tea, the guest can flip their tea cup over to signal that they are done.

Eating or talking with one's mouth full is looked down upon.

Even if one is starving one should refrain from being over zealous at the table.

Passing wind is not tolerated.

One must never sit with one's back to anyone, especially an elder or a guest. One must never sit with feet stretched out toward anyone, especially an elder or a guest.

One must always be polite and gracious to the host. Remember if the host is poor and had only one chicken which the family used for eggs that chicken would be sacrificed for the guest.

After eating, the jug of water is brought out again to wash hands. A towel may be provided.

American table manners

Table Layout

Bread plates are to the left of the main plate, beverage glasses are to the right.

Salad fork, knife and soup spoon are further from the main plate than the main course knife, fork and spoon. Dessert utensils are either placed above the main plate or served with dessert.

General Behavior

Chew with your mouth closed.

Do not talk at an excessively loud volume.

Refrain from coughing, sneezing or blowing nose at the table.

Never tilt back your chair while at the table, or at any other time.

Do not make unbecoming noises while eating.

Do not play with food or table utensils.

Do not single out or chastise someone who has shown poor table manners.

Do not put your elbows on the table or slouch.

Always ask the host or hostess to be excused before leaving the table.

Do not stare at anyone while he or she is eating.

Never talk on your phone at table. If urgent, ask host or hostess to be excused, and go outside. Apologize when returned.

Utensils

Do not eat food with your fingers unless you are eating foods customarily eaten with fingers, such as bread, french fries, chicken wings, pizza, etc.

The fork may be used either in the American (use the fork in your left hand while cutting; switch to right hand to pick up and eat a piece) or the Continental (fork remains in the left hand) fashion -- either is now acceptable. (See Fork etiquette)

The fork is used to convey any solid food to the mouth.

The knife blade should be placed on the edge of your plate when not in use. The blade should always face inward.

When you have finished eating soup, the spoon should be placed to the side of the saucer, not left in the bowl.

Keep your napkin on your lap. At more formal occasions all diners will wait to place their napkins on their laps until the host or hostess places his or her napkin on his or her lap

When eating barbecue or some other messy foods such as cracked crab, a 'bib' napkin may be provided for and used by adults. Usually these foods are also eaten by hand, and wet wipes or paper napkins should be used to clean the hands.

When using paper napkins, never ball them up or allow stains to show.

Use your silverware from the outside moving inward toward the main plate. (Salad fork, knife and soup spoon are further from the main plate than the main course knife, fork and spoon. Dessert utensils are either placed above the main plate or served with dessert.)

Dining

A prayer or 'blessing' may be customary in some families, and the guests should join in even if they are not religious or do not follow the same religion. Most prayers are made by the host before the meal is eaten. Instead or in addition, a 'toast' may be offered [1].

Do not start eating until (a) every person is served or (b) those who have not been served request that you begin without waiting. At more formal occasions all diners will wait to begin until the hostess or host lifts a fork or spoon.

When a dish is presented 'family style', the food is served to one's plate and then passed on to the next person. put the food on your left, take some and pass to the person next to you.

When serving, serve from the left and pick up the dish from the right. Beverages are both served and removed from the right.

Eat soup noiselessly and with the side of the spoon.

Tea or coffee should never be poured into the saucer to cool but should be sipped from the cup. Alternatively, ice may be used to cool either.

Seasoning ones meal prior to tasting can be considered rude and may insult the chef.

At the end of the meal

It is acceptable in most places to not finish all of the food on your plate.

When finished with your meal, place your knife and fork with handles at the 4 o'clock position and the tines of the fork down to signal to the server you are done.

Except in a public restaurant, do not ask to take some of your uneaten food away from the meal after it ends, especially when having a formal dinner.

British table manners

The fork is held in your left hand and the knife is held in your right.

You should hold your knife with the handle in your palm and your fork in the other hand with the prongs pointing downwards.

If you’re eating a dessert, your fork (if you have one) should be held in the left hand and the spoon in the right.

When eating soup, you should hold your spoon in your right hand and tip the bowl away from you, scooping the soup in movements away from yourself.

It is not acceptable to use your fingers at the table to eat or push food onto your fork. You may, however, eat some foods such as fruit, sandwiches, hamburgers, crisps, chips or pizza with your fingers.

If there are a number of knives or forks, then you should start from the outside set working your way in as each course is served.

Drinks should always be to the right of your plate with the bread roll to the left.

When eating bread rolls, break off a piece before buttering. Use your knife only to butter the bread, not to cut it.

You should not start eating before your host does or instructs you to do so. At larger meals, it is considered okay to start eating once others have been served.

When you’re finished, place your knife and fork together at six o’clock with your fork on the left (tines facing up) and knife on the right, with the knife blade facing in. This signals that you are finished.

Your napkin should never be screwed up. When finished, fold it neatly and leave it to the left of your plate.

Never blow your nose on your napkin. Place it on your lap and use it to dab your mouth if you make a mess.

It is considered rude to answer the telephone at the table. If you need to take an urgent call, excuse yourself and go outside.

Always ask for permission from the host and excuse yourself if you need to leave the table. You should place your napkin on your seat until you return.

If you must leave the table or are resting, your fork should be at eight o’clock and your knife at four o’clock (with the blade inwards). Once an item of cutlery has been used, it should not touch the table again.

The food should be brought to your mouth on the fork; you should sit straight and not lean towards your plate.

Dishes should be served from the right, and taken away from the right. Unless the food is placed on your plate at the table, then it should arrive from the left.

Drinks should be served from the right.

Never lean across somebody else’s plate. If you need something to be passed, ask the person closest to it. If you have to pass something, only pass it if you are closest to it and pass it directly to them if you can.

Salt & pepper should be passed together.

Do not take food from a neighbour’s plate and don’t ask to do so.

You must not put your elbows on the table.

If pouring a drink for yourself, offer to pour a drink for your neighbours before serving yourself.

If extra food is on the table, ask others first if they would like it before taking it yourself.

When chewing food, close your mouth and only talk when you have swallowed it.

Swallow all food before eating more or having a drink.

Do not slurp your food or eat loudly. Burping or sneezing at the table should be avoided, too.

Never pick food out of your teeth with your fingernails.

Try to eat all the food you are served.

Glasses served in a wine glass or other stemmed-glass should be held at the stem.

Always remember “regular” manners. Remember to say "please" and "thank you".

Chinese table manners

These are mostly concerned with the use of chopsticks. Otherwise generally Chinese table manners are rather more informal, what would be considered rude in other cultures such as talking with the mouth full may be acceptable.

Chopsticks must always be held in the correct manner. It should be held between the thumb and fingers of the right hand,

Chopsticks are traditionally held in the right hand only, even by the left-handed. Although chopsticks may now be found in either hand, a few still consider left-handed chopstick use improper etiquette. One explanation for the treatment of such usage as improper is that this can symbolise argument, as the chopsticks may collide between the left-handed and right-handed user.

When communal chopsticks are supplied with shared plates of food, it is considered impolite to use your own chopsticks to pick up the food from the shared plate or eat using the communal chopsticks. An exception to this rule is made in intimate family dinners where family members may not mind the use of one's own chopsticks to transfer food.

It is considered impolite to use the blunt end of the chopsticks to transfer food from a common dish to your own plate or bowl. Use the communal chopsticks instead.

Never wave your chopsticks around as if they were an extension of your hand gestures, bang them like drumsticks, or use them to move bowls or plates.

Decide what to pick up before reaching with chopsticks. Do not hover around or poke looking for special ingredients. After you have picked up an item, do not put it back in the dish.

When picking up a piece of food, never use the tips of your chopsticks to poke through the food as if you were using a fork. Exceptions include tearing larger items apart such as vegetables. In informal use, small, difficult to pick-up items such as cherry tomatoes or fishballs may be stabbed but this use is frowned upon by traditionalists.

Chopsticks can be rested horizontally on one's plate or bowl to keep them off the table entirely. A chopstick rest can also be used to keep the points off the table.

Never stab chopsticks into a bowl of rice, leaving them standing upwards. Any stick-like object facing upward resembles the incense sticks that some Asians use as offerings to deceased family members. This is considered the ultimate faux pas on the dining table.

Chinese traditionally eat rice from a small bowl held in the left hand. The rice bowl is raised to the mouth and the rice pushed into the mouth using the chopsticks. Some Chinese find it offensive to scoop rice from the bowl using a spoon. If rice is served on a plate, as is more common in the West, it is acceptable and more practical to eat it with a fork or spoon. The thumb must always be above the edge of the bowl.

It is acceptable to transfer food to people who have a close relation with you (e.g. parents, grandparents, children or significant others) if you notice they are having difficulty picking up the food. Also it is a sign of respect to pass food to the elderly first before the dinner starts (part of the Confucian tradition of respecting seniors).

Traditionally, it is polite for the youngest members of the table to address each and everyone of the elderly members of the table before a meal starts and literally tell them to "eat rice", which means "go ahead and start the meal", to show respect.

The host should always make sure the guests drinks are sufficiently full. One should not pour for ones self, but should (if thirsty) offer to pour for a neighbor. When your drink is being poured, you should not say "thank you" but may tap your fingers on the table to show appreciation.

When people wish to clink drinks together in the form of a cheer, it is important to observe that younger members should clink the edge of their drink below the edge of an elder to show respect.

Filipino table manners

Food is usually eaten with Western cutlery, though with variation: the tablespoon is the main utensil, held in the right hand; the left hand holds the fork, but only as a helper to scoop food into the spoon as well as to pick up portions of food. Unlike other Asian cultures, it is not considered a faux pas to use a knife to cut foods into smaller portions at the dining table.

Eating using the hands is acceptable in some cases - although rare these days, especially in the urbanised areas of the country. One would find this practice mostly in rural areas.

Eating with hands is not practised in formal dining situations, except of course with foods that normally are consumed that way, such as table breads (i.e., buttered buns), and other delicacies. Generally, mid-level restaurants and social gatherings are not appropriate venues for this, whereas this may be done at home.

When eating, it is unethical to place elbows on the table.

Pangalumbaba or an act of supporting the chin with hands is considered a disrespectful manner while eating.

It is considered bad manners to talk when mouth is full. A person should finish chewing first before he should speak.

In Islamic parts of the country, one absolutely must remember never to eat with the left hand as this hand is considered unclean.

When visiting another's home, it is customary for the host to provide drinks and some snacks for the guests. It is very important for the guest to accept this offering. To do otherwise would be a serious insult or put-down to the host.

In situations where the guests may already have full stomachs, it is best to at least eat smaller portions of the food. Food may only be declined in the severest of circumstances, practically limited exclusively to allergies and other medical conditions.

Consuming all of the food on your plate is considered good manners, as this is an indication that you are satisfied with the food prepared. Leftover food, however, is not necessarily bad manners.

Sometimes making slight noises such as "mmm!" while eating or commenting the host on the dishes is another sign of appreciation.

Filipinos love to laugh. It's important to smile and laugh along with everyone else even if you may be quiet or shy, for it signifies that you are enjoying your time and not bored.

Certain Western customs (especially American ones) may apply, but the practice is inconsistent. Different families or different places vary in their application of Western table manners.

French table manners

Both hands must be above the table at the same time. They cannot be below the table even if they are together. This rule comes from medieval times, where the king feared assassination. To make sure he was able to dine safely, all persons dining with him kept their hands above the table where they could be seen at all times. The action of putting your hands below the table was interpreted as an attempt to grab your dagger and assassinate the king.

Remember to always say please and thank you - s'il vous plait and merci

It is considered good manners to finish everything on your plate.

Do not put ice in your wine. At restaurants, wine is served at the temperature at which it is meant to be enjoyed.

After you have finished eating, place the cutlery parallel together, vertically at the center of your plate. Then, the waiter will know to take away your plate.

While you are still eating your meal, place the cutlery to the sides of your plate at 4:00 and 8:00, opposite sides of the plate, signifying to the waiter that you wish to keep your plate.

Should you want more wine, finish your glass, but to signify that you have had enough to drink, leave some wine in your glass.

When dining at another's residence, do not use salt or pepper. This is an insult to the person who cooked the meal and is interpreted as "You did not get it right."

Indian table manners

Main article: Etiquette of Indian dining

Wait for the host or the eldest person to start first.

You should maintain silence while eating food. You are not expected to chat unnecessarily with the people around the table.

It is acceptable to not use cutlery for eating, as many foods - such as Indian breads and curry - are best enjoyed when eating with the hand.

Wash hands thoroughly before sitting at the table as some Indian foods are primarily eaten by hand. Also, wash hands after eating the food. Usually, a finger bowl (with luke warm water and lemon) is served per person for rinsing fingers.

In North India, when eating curry, the gravy must not be allowed to stain the fingers --only the fingertips are used. However, in South India, it is acceptable to use more of your hand.

When flatbreads such as chapati, roti, or naan are served with the meal, it is acceptable and expected to use pieces of them to gather food and sop-up gravies and curries.

The cardinal rule of dining is to always use the right hand when eating or receiving food and never the left. Even a piece from the bread is broken using the right hand alone.

It is considered unhygienic to use your spoon or fingers to share food from someone else's plate once you have started using your own. Instead, ask for a clean spoon to transfer the food to your plate from the common dish.

When eating with hands, always eat with right, as mentioned above. However, use only the other clean hand to transfer food from a common dish on the table.

It is not necessary to taste each and every dish prepared; but you must finish everything on the plate as it is considered a respect for served food. For that reason, take only as much food on the plate you can finish.

Footwear, that is used outside, must not be worn inside the house (in some homes) as it is considered unhygienic.

Japanese table manners

Never place chopsticks stuck vertically into a bowl of food, as this is the traditional presentation form for an offering to one's ancestors.

Accepted practice in helping oneself to a communal dish such as a salad, is to reverse the chopsticks. However this is regarded in an all male, or casual situation, as too formal and additionally, a female habit.

Women should cup their other hand beneath their serving when using chopsticks when conveying food from dish/bowl to mouth. Men should not do this.

In communal dining or drinking, the youngest person present should pour alcohol for the other members of the party, serving the most senior person first. The server should not pour their own drink, rather they should place the bottle of sake, beer,wine or spirits, back on the table or bar, and wait to be served by a senior.

One should always clean one's hands before dining with the hot steamed towel provided.

Japanese soup is eaten holding the bowl to one's mouth, never with a spoon. The exceptions to this are o-zoni, the traditional soup served on New Year's Day; soups with noodles are served in larger bowls, such as ramen, are acceptable to eat using chopsticks, although the soup itself is still consumed from bowl to mouth.

It is perfectly acceptable, rather, encouraged to make a slurping noise when eating hot noodles such as udon, ramen or soba.This is standard behaviour in Japan, and Japanese maintain that inhaling air when eating hot noodles improves the flavor.

When taking a break from eating during a meal, one should place one's chopsticks on the chopstick rest (hashi-oki) provided. A hashi-oki is usually a ceramic rectangle about 4 centimeters long, or in some restaurants, a halved wine cork is provided.

Unlike Korean table manners, it is acceptable to cradle one's rice bowl in one hand when eating.

One should not gesture using chopsticks.

Never pass food from one pair of chopsticks to another. This technique is used only in Japanese Buddhist funerary rites when transferring cremated bones into an urn.

When pouring wine or beer, the hand holding the bottle should pour forward, not backward (over the back of the hand) which is considered an insult.

There are additional etiquette rules specifically for sushi, especially in a restaurant.

It is acceptable to eat sushi with one's fingers, rather than chopsticks, if the dining situation is relatively casual (this also applies to dining out at kaitenzushi restaurant).

When possible, sushi pieces and sections of cut rolls should be eaten in a single bite, or held in the hand until finished; setting half a piece back down on the plate is considered rude.

Nigiri sushi (fish on rice) and maki (rolls) may be eaten with the hands; sashimi (pieces of raw fish) should be eaten with chopsticks.

Malay table manners

Footwear must not be worn in a Malay home due to hygienic reasons.

As a guest, if you feel that you cannot consume more food, it is courteous to turn it down by eating a small morsel or by graciously declining it altogether.

Remember that the right hand is always used for eating the traditional Malay way - NEVER the left hand since that it is considered unclean.

Have the oldest person served first (disregard whether it is a male or female).

Always cover your mouth when toothpicking.

Always turn your head away from the table if you are sneezing or coughing.

For functions that require guests to sit down on the floor, men should sit crossed-legged and not stretch them

Pointing your feet at others is impolite - point your feet away from them.

You must leave some drinking beverage in the glass or cup after you finish drinking.

Pakistani table manners

Pakistani table manners are a mixture of Islamic teachings, south Asian tradition and British influence:

Always eat with your right hand, even if you're a left-handed person

Do not chew so loudly that someone else can hear it

Chew with your mouth closed

If hands are being used, they should be washed properly before and after eating

Eat everything on the plate; leaving some food is considered wasteful

Eating additional servings is considered polite and a compliment to the host

When using a knife and fork, eat American style switching fork from left to right hand or keep knife in left hand

Do not start eating until the eldest in the family eats first

It is acceptable to mix foods

If eating food with bread, first tear bread in half. Then break off a small piece, only using your right hand if you can do so elegantly. Use bread to pinch or scoop food between thumb and fingers.

-These are very general manners, they differ from area to area and might not always be noticed

Peruvian table manners

Table manners follow most of the European standards, although there are some implications with regards to typical dishes or local traditions.

Leftover Ceviche lemon juice can be poured into a glass following consumption of the fish pieces. This accepted practice is called the "drinking of the tiger's milk".

Beer drinking in a group setting should be carried out solely with one glass. A small shot of beer should be rapidly poured into this glass and time-effectively consumed. The glass should then be passed to the left.

Russian table manners

It is polite to leave a bit of food at the end of the meal to show the host that their hospitality was plentiful and appreciated. In addition, the host will often urge the guests for second helpings of food.

It is improper to look into another's plate or saucer.

Remember to say "Thanks, everything was very tasty" to the one who made the dish upon leaving the table.

Small food should not be cut.

No elbows on the table.

No unpleasant noises.

In general, one should not be stuffy or overly ceremonial. Especially if the meal is in someone's home, conviviality and relaxation outrank propriety. A guest is expected to contribute to the fun of the party.

Don't talk while eating.

B1-U6-Materials for Research projectB1-U6-Materials for Research project
Research Resources:
http://www.menupages.com

rude

We didn't get a chance to taste their food because of their rude attitudes - I wouldn't say "poor service" since there was no service at all. We reserved a table for 12 on Sunday night at 6:00 and were there on time. Nobody in the front responded to us. There was a big empty table reserved for a party of 14 at 5:45 and the party did not show up. We were told to split into 2 tables across the dining area. If there was only one table available, why would they still take 2 reservations 15 minutes apart without telling the customers of splitting the party? And they were holding the table for a party that didn't show up after 25 minutes (we waited and argued with them for more than 10 minutes). There was no apologies from them and when we walked out one of the staff was laughing. They treated people with no respects and we would not pay for being mistreated. I would never go back there again. There are a lot of Chinese/Sichuan restaurants in Chinatown Manhattan and Flushing with excellent food and services. This one is absolutely outrageous.

·Posted by Sara M on 03/30/2009

best chinese food in manhattan!

I've never had better Chinese food anywhere in Manhattan. (Flushing, yes.) The soup dumplings are perfect, the dan dan noodles numbing and metallic, everything with Sichuan peppercorns is brilliant, au zhou spicy anything is a sure winner. Spicy chicken w/ Chinese broccoli is my single favorite dish at any restaurant anywhere. Just order from the Sichuan part of the menu. Don't get pork fried rice or beef broccoli any of the other watered-down American dreck; that's missing the point. Check the restaurant name: SICHUAN. It's a Sichuan restaurant; eat the Sichuan food. If you don't, I have no sympathy for you.

·Posted by DanB on 03/22/2009

One of my favorite Chinese places in NYC

The title pretty much says it all. I am a little surprised that one of my favorite, if not my favorite, Chinese restaurants turned out to be in Chelsea. Yea, there is often a wait but that's because it's pretty popular...because it's so good.

·Posted by deaghaidh on 02/17/2009

Food Good. Service normal.

I've eaten here many times, and have taken my friends here who visit from out of town. I will have to agree that usually there is a wait, but it is not because of bad service, just TONS of people there. It is always busy. The waitstaff varies from helpful to indifferent, but I've not experienced out right rude. They try very hard to accommodate groups, which is hard to find in the city. The food is presented as "authentic", but I am not an expert to say it is. They do have "American" food too which included General Tso and the like. I recommend of that the General Tso's Tofu. My favorite on the menu are the Sichuan wontons in red hot oil. I highly recommend the place.

·Posted by chelsea eater on 02/14/2009

It's not about the service! Great, authentic food

This is not the friendliest restaurant in town. And if you're ordering chicken and broccoli or general tso's chicken, you will probably be disappointed. (Probably anything off the "American-style" section of the menu.) but if you're looking for authentic, spicy sichuan food it's an excellent choice. the chopped sour long beans with minced pork, chicken with chinese broccoli (with liberal sichuan peppercorns), dan dan noodles, ai zhou chicken, all wonderful. Aim for the "mao's home cooking" section of the menu, or any of the regional or specialty sections and it's hard to go wrong. also, to the reviewer who wrote that the chicken was "mushy" -- it's fresh. that's why the texture is different.

·Posted by anonymous on 02/12/2009

Great Food and Service!

Grand Sichuan is no place for someone who wants General Tso's chicken or their egos massaged. We've been going for years, and find the servers accomplished and friendly enough. They have the best Chinese food in the city, and the more that unenlightened people stay away means more soup dumplings for us!

Breakfast

I do not know what they do or how they do it, but their egg sandwiches are like no other. If you work or live anywhere near this place you should only be getting your breakfast from them. The quality is far better than the low grade establishments that neighbor it. Try it, you won't regret it. I like their lunch as well.

·Posted by gyrlapple on 03/23/2009

Vegetarian chopped liver...wowza

Hard to conceive,right? Well, the best vegetarian chopped liver *ever* has just arrived. Go go go...get some while you can!

·Posted by Aaron on 03/10/2009

A page out of history

As cool as the time-traveling atmosphere is it's the food that will keep you coming back. Everything just tastes great. How can it not get 5 stars every time? The burgers are not like those fast-food mass-produced hunks of cardboard you get at other places. Here, they put a little TLC into everything they make. Do yourself a favor and go in person at least once. It has to be experienced to get the full effect.

·Posted by DuGee Davis on 11/05/2008

R.E.S.P.E.C.T. Find out what it means to

I am absolutely floored - floored! - at the attitude in the negative reviews below, Eisenberg's is absolutely fabulous. It is a relic from another era, and like the Automat, when it is gone, we will see a slice of the city disappear. This place is strictly OLD school. You don't call Esienbergs for "subsitutions" or "no mayo". Of course that confuses them! They have made it the same way for years!! If you want it another way, then please order elsewhere. You should be anyway, because this is "old standards" not Burger King where you can have it your way. I am sure they are flexible if you have a request, but respect limits. I recommend Tuna sandwiches, Chicken Noodle soup, and the burgers. To the reviewer who has the audacity to suggest that the older staff should be in "old folks homes" I say old age and wisdom always overcomes youth and stupidity. Have some respect! It's just lunch!

·Posted by Elliere on 10/02/2008

This Place is Classic

And the food is really terrific. I have been eating here for years and the food is really good and the people are always exceptionally nice. My favs include anything breakfast, tuna, and burgers that taste like they came right off the barbeque. Love, love, love.

·Posted by Tim@corbis on 03/07/2008

Love Eisenbergs

Just saw some of the reviews below, and felt compelled to say that I love Eisenberg's, order delivery from them all the time, and the service is great, as well as the food. The owner and staff are nice people, and they handle an awful lot of orders every day and rarely have I seen them make a mistake...and when they do, they are quick to correct it. And as noted below, it is a slice of old-school New York that we should all be thankful for. Eat there and be happy.

·Posted by Anonymous on 02/20/2008

Bad customer service for delivery...

I order from Eisenberg's frequently and love the food! I have to say their customer service is rather non-existent especially when ordering over the phone. The people are down right condescending and disrespectful. Hire new staff that can comprehend and understand callers with a level of respect and send the older employees (that could easily have been with this establishment since it opened in 1929) to a retirement home.

Great service and food

I had a great time and the food and service was great and the waitress was real nice 2 thumbs up!!

·Posted by Kevin Shwartz on 12/15/2008

not gonna bring dates there anymore

I brought a date there because the theater we were attending was rite next door. Due to a waitresses attitude (also manager after I asked the other waitress that served us, thank the lord), but still my night was ruined. All she wanted to do was leave because she no longer felt comfortable after the angry waitress gave us attitude and i was screwed because I had already ordered. Then later that night after we finished eating she disappeared into the back and I waited over 20 min for my check. Thanks

·Posted by annonymous on 10/13/2008

excellent spot to chillax

the people are always warm and the drinks always cold! the waitstaff and bartenders are what keeps me coming back. its like Cheers... everyone knows your name and you know theirs. I highly recommend this bar to throw back a cold one with your friends.

·Posted by dB on 08/17/2008

Fantastic

36 West is a gorgeous, clean place where you can throw back a few with your friends or meet some new people. The food is decent, but it's the waitstaff and bartenders that will keep you coming back.

·Posted by DeBo on 07/29/2008

Nice Place

It's a nice place. The crowd is always nice and the people that work there are always accommodating. Overall the foods good, the drinks are good, the service is great, and the people there are nice. I have made this place one of my watering holes to go to before going home.

·Posted by Anonymous on 07/01/2008

Neighborhood Bar

This is the type of place that you want to go to when you've had a bad day because the staff here will always make you feel better. They remember your name and what you like to drink and always do their best to give you great service. The food is good and the atmosphere is great. I strongly recommend this place to everyone.

Subpar Delivery Experience

I live within 10 blocks of this restaurant and they were unable to deliver 2 orders of wings within one and a half hours. I called them several times and each and every time they indicated it was on it way. In the end I asked them to cancel my order since I had no faith it would ever arrive and if it did it would undoubtedly be cold. i question the food of any restaurant if they fail to deliver easy to make food in a reasonable amount of time. I will never order food from this establishment again and will recommend not doing so to anyone that asks.

·Posted by david d. on 01/15/2008

best burger ever...

I know the place is called Atomic WIngs - and their wings are incedible - but you wont believe how great the burgers are as well. uted Perfectly. under $10 for a bacon, swiss burger with amzing wafer fries...A true find in this ever increasing gentrifying nabe

·Posted by Tyronne on 09/02/2007

Locals dislike

Not what it used to be a couple of weeks/months ago. Something has changed maybe a new owner/manager cook or something, but Wings are over cooked, dried out. Employees are not really interested in fast service or even good service. I stood at the counter while the guy answered his cell phone, lost the customer on the company phone, tried to take my order while still on his cell phone, got my order wrong and then I had to wait even longer. Bathroom unclean. Going down hill fast. Will not be back.

·Posted by Seth on 07/18/2007

Best burgers in NYC

I know Atomic Wings is rightly known for their great wings and boneless wings (chicken littles) but I swear the burgers here are the best in the city - and the toppings are only $.50 to $.75. It is the only burger I have ever gotten delivered that is as good as if I was eating it at the restaurant - and delivered super quick also. 5 stars....

·Posted by maggie250 on 06/20/2007

try it!

If you've grown tired of the same old sandwich, pizza, salad, etc. at lunch time, you MUST give Atomic Wings a try. After reading the reviews on this web site, my co-workers and I decided to order lunch. I have to say that we were all very pleasantly surprised.The person who took my order was courteous and polite. My order arrived within 20 minutes and was still hot. We had 2 orders of chicken littles and one chicken ceasar salad. Everything was absolutely delicious. Can't wait for tomorrow to try a different item on the menu. I think we'll try the Buffalo wings. Sometimes taking a chance is worth it!! This certainly was. (As for the mid-range "atmosphere" review above, we ate in the office, not at the Broadway location.)

·Posted by Marc on 05/26/2007

Incredible healthy chicken

I thought this place was just a buffalo wings greasy spoon dive. I went with a friend and had the chicken littles and had the best white meat tender chicken of my life. They use top quality meat and they really have a great recipe. It's a great low-carb meal.

·Posted by mikesynergy on 03/16/2007

great place for wings

chicken littles are great ...good buffalo sauce...wafer fries are great too ..

Great food, Rude Hostess

Decided to eat here last night before the tree lighting. We tried to get a seat by the window for obvious reasons but unfortunitly those tables had been booked in advance. This was not a problem, but the reaction of the hostess was to talk down to us in a very rude manner as if we were to know in advance that this was the case. However, after that quick bad experience, everything else went quite smoothly. Excellent and attentive waitress. The food was on point , as was the price.

·Posted by Newbie on 08/02/2008

Beautiful View

The Best part of Bryant Park Grill was the view. The wide windows make you a part of the parks beautiuful view with the space and decor. The down side, the wine glasses were dirty. They didn't check and they arrive with lipstick stains on the glasses. The food was average really over priced. The best part of the meal was the dessert. I won't return because I was with a guest to NYC and other than the view, there wasn't any added value.

·Posted by Anonymous on 08/01/2008

average ... at best

I tried several dishes on the menu. The food was average, at best. The scenery, location, and decor are definitely top notch, however. The duck tasted a tad over cooked, however, it was seasoned well. The tuna and salmon tartar tasted fishy, and lacked any real sign of quality. The raw bar for two was tasty, but again, lacked any real sign of quality in the seafood. I would return for a business meal, but it's not somewhere I would want to take family or friends to expect a quality New York meal. It's a great place to enjoy the scenery of the park, but go somewhere else for culinary excellence.

·Posted by Desmond, Chicago on 06/03/2008

A perfect antidote to a horrible day...

We had spent a very long Friday, getting from Chicago to New York, during a downpour. To further compound our misery the hotel did not have our room ready! We decided to grab dinner at the Bryant Park Grill in an attempt to at least end the day on a sane note. We had not been to New York for many years. The cab driver dropped us off a block away affording us an opportunity to really enjoy the deluge which was ongoing. We were instantly seated in a corner booth with the qualification that this was a special table for lovers only(We are coming up on 40 years of marriage!). The service was wonderful. The food was fantastic. We sat there marvelling at the ambience of this oasis. We returned a number of times, during our stay, to Bryant Park. We'd alight there, sip our drinks and enjoy the city of New York, represented in all its glory, by this wonderful location

·Posted by Disappointing- will never go back on 05/15/2008

Inappropriate Behavior

Last night my friends and I were at the outside portion having a few drinks. My other friend came with his baby and the bouncers FORCED us to leave the restaurant stating that it was against their rules and inappropriate to have a baby there. We were made to pay for our drinks that we just received, and were escorted, rather rudely, off the premises. And not only were the bouncers rude yesterday, but the bartenders always lack any personality and courtesy, and on top of that, the food is mediocre. You can be assured that my friends and I will NOT be going back and will be sure to tell everyone we know not to go there as well. It is a terrible shame as we work right across the street and we will have to patronize another restaurant/bar. Lucky them...we go out alot,!

·Posted by CynPal on 04/27/2008

Sunday Brunch

Excellent value, great service, good food for the price!

·Posted by Anonymous on 02/01/2008

Nothing more than average

Aside from good location (right on the park), this restaurant doesnt really have that much to offer. The food is bland and, most of the time, totally sub-par. We've even had corporate parties here and the event management people are not so great at customer service. The most this restaurant has going for it is the location

Unit 7
B1-U7-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U7-Materials for Surfing the Internet
 Research Resources:
http://www.public-speaking-advice.com/toasts-for-50th-anniversary.html

Toasts For

50th Anniversary

Toasts for 50th anniversary celebrations should include both nostalgia for past memories and expressions of hope for the future.

It may be that you want to make a toast to your husband or spouse, or to friends or your parents. Whichever is the case, the same principles apply.

Also, remember some of the key principles in making toasts. The toast is normally the part at the end of a speech when everyone drinks to show their support for the words someone has expressed. For example, Good health or Happy anniversary.

Here are a few suitable toasts for 50th anniversary occasions.

Congratulations on the first fifty years. You certainly seem to have got the hang of it now. We wish you all the best for the future.

With fifty years between you

and your well-kept wedding vow

The Golden Age, old friends of mine,

is not a fable now.

John Greenleaf Whittier: The Golden Wedding at Longwood

It seems but yesterday we met

A sweet memory I hold

And now we've made it 50 years

Let's celebrate in gold

If you're stuck for words for a 50th anniversary toast or golden wedding speech you may like to visit Speech Writers to buy an instant and inexpensive professionally written speech.
B1-U7-Materials for Research projectB1-U7-Materials for Research project
Research Resources: http://www.baudville.com/articles.asp?a=187; http://ezinearticles.com/?How-To-Decorate-Your-Dinner-Table-In-A-Way-To-Impress-Your-Guests&id=325293;

Material 1 http://www.baudville.com/articles.asp?a=187

Make Your Year-End Event Count! - October 2006

Great ways to celebrate the year with your team...

Quick Tip Summary:

- Year-End Event Planning is in the Works

- Some Baudville Suggestions for Your Event

- Making it Memorable is Most Important

Year-end events are very important occasions when it comes to team-building and employee morale. All year long we look forward to the time to get together and engage in good times outside of the workplace. As one involved in the planning, it is critical to come up with something unique to make your event memorable. Here are a few ideas that you can use during your year-end event planning:

Plan Your Party Around a Theme.

We've heard of some great ones over the years and wanted to share them with you! Try a western theme, casino night, 50s sock hop, 70s disco, 80s big hair night, winter wonderland, Christmas around the world, movie awards gala or a Hawaiian luau. Themed events make tying in the details simple and lighten the mood when everyone is on the same page (or dressed up).

Arrange for a Time to Celebrate with Just Your Crew.

Year-end is a time to celebrate all of the hard work your team has put in to make your company a success. As much as we all like to have our families involved in the celebration, it's also nice to just spend some time outside of the office with our co-workers relaxing and enjoying dinner and awards. We feel more at ease when we don't have to make sure our significant others are enjoying themselves. This time allows us to just let loose and take in the recognition with a smile.

Make it a Surprise.

Who doesn't love a surprise? Give hints as to what and where the event is going to be using your invitations or little clues throughout the office. This is a great way to get people talking about the event, and to get them excited about it! Just make sure that you give the date, time and general location of the event so that your team members can make the necessary plans beforehand.

Give the Gift of Thoughtfulness.

When you give a gift to each individual team member make it one that counts. At our holiday party last year, each team member's boss wrote a personal (hand-written) note in a leather portfolio for each of their employees. The thought and kindness that went into each word is something that we will all treasure for years. Something like this takes very little money but makes a great memento? try it; your team will love it! Go here to shop great unique holiday gifts.

When we surveyed our top customers about their favorite year-end event memories, their were very few that couldn’t think of something memorable that stuck with them from a year-end event passed. Take the time to think about the details. Think about what your team would like? don’t know? Ask them. This is a time to celebrate your team how they’re like to be celebrated. Make it a year-end event they’re never forget!

Team-Building Activity

Celebrate National Make a Difference Day October 28th

Volunteer as a team!

Participants Required: 2 ?2,000

Time: As little as 1 hour

Instructions: National Make a Difference Day is October 28th. This is a time to volunteer as a team or encourage your team members to get out there and volunteer their talents to a worthy cause. Give them paid time off to volunteer as a group in your community. Not only will this build team morale, it builds personal self-esteem. Let your team members know that you care about the community and want to share in those causes that they feel passionate about as well this October 28th!

Find out more about National Make a Difference Day.

Share Your Experiences

The best place to get ideas for your recognition program is from your peers. What抯 everybody else doing? Tell us what works for you and your team and maybe you抣l be our next Share Your Experiences feature!

This month’s idea comes to us from a friend in Louisville, KY. It’s a great idea for implementing a new employee of the month program which we all know could use a little refreshing sometimes. Enjoy!

"I have a team of 15 employees. On our Job Performance Appraisal Form there is a place for Provides Positive Recognition for Fellow Co-Workers. This is not always easy for people to do, so to help in that realm of the company, I have implemented an Employee of the Month program.

The way that this works is at our monthly team meeting, we randomly draw a name and that person is the Employee of the Month (this allows everyone an equal opportunity to be recognized by their co-workers, without becoming a popularity contest). The other employees then email me the recognition for the Employee of the Month, and I put all of the recognition together onto a scrap book page and present it to the Employee at our next team meeting along with a squeezable praise trinket. It has really opened up the door for people to recognize their co-workers."

- Anonymous

Let us know how your team celebrates hard work and dedication to team efforts. Share Your Experience today!

Material 2

http://ezinearticles.com/?How-To-Decorate-Your-Dinner-Table-In-A-Way-To-Impress-Your-Guests&id=325293

How To Decorate Your Dinner Table In A Way To Impress Your Guests

When you invite guests to come to your home to share a meal with you, setting an attractive table is as important as serving good food. Your table setting is the first thing that your guests will see and can actually influence their appetites. This is why you should chose your setting carefully, based on whether the dinner is to be casual or elegant.

If you are having a formal dinner, then using a cream colored, linen tablecloth with matching cloth napkins is great for this type of dinner. You an accent it with a crystal or gold vase filled with flowers. Be sure to use a low vase, so that your guests' views of each other will not be blocked and you can use a large one for the center of the table and two small matching ones at the end. Candles also add a touch of elegance. Instead of using typical candle holders, considering using votives that you can set in bowls of water. Floating scented candles are another way to add grace and elegance to your table. If you prefer a modern type of elegance, then forget about using your grandmother's china and purchase some of the newer dinnerware that uses colorful geometric shapes.

If you are having a casual dinner, then consider using brightly colored tablecloths and napkins. They add festiveness to the table and can be complimented with floral arrangements that match the colors that you use. You can buy utensils that have colored stems and glasses in colors to match. There are many casual place mats that are attractive and affordable. They will not only add a since of style to your place setting but will protect your table cloth as well.

Themed dinners such as those served at holiday time, can be especially fun to decorate for. There is lots of dinnerware and utensils that have holiday themes and you can even band miniature Christmas tree ornaments together to make attractive compliments to your table. Red and gold are great colors to use for these dinners and don't forget to break out the punch bowl for eggnog. If wine is going to be served, use crystal stemware.

How you serve the food is also important. You should have pitchers of water at each end of the table and serve the appetizers first. Once they have been eaten, clear the table to make room for the main dishes. Replace soiled napkins and refill the water pitchers.

Your desert should be as inviting as the main course. Consider peach cobbler or a chocolate layer cake. Always have a sugar free alternative in case one of your guests can not eat food that contains sugar.

Be attentive to your guests and engage them in conversation. Make them laugh and they will appreciate you even more.

Unit 8
B1-U8-Materials for Surfing the InternetB1-U8-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources: http://www.chinats.com

Eiffel Tower

Introduction

Named after its designer, engineer Gustave Eiffel, the Eiffel Tower is the tallest building in Paris. More than 200,000,000 people have visited the tower since its construction in 1889, including 6,719,200 in 2006, making it the most visited paid monument in the world. Including the 24 m (79 ft) antenna, the structure is 324 m (1,063 ft) high (since 2000), which is equivalent to about 81 levels in a conventional building.

Eiffel Tower October 2007

When the tower was completed in 1889 it was the world's tallest tower — a title it retained until 1930 when New York City's Chrysler Building (319 m — 1,047 ft tall) was completed. The tower is now the fifth-tallest structure in France and the tallest structure in Paris, with the second-tallest being the Tour Montparnasse (210 m — 689 ft), although that will soon be surpassed by Tour AXA (225.11 m — 738.36 ft).

Eiffel Tower from the neighborhood.

The metal structure of the Eiffel Tower weighs 7,300 tonnes while the entire structure including non-metal components is approximately 10,000 tonnes. Depending on the ambient temperature, the top of the tower may shift away from the sun by up to 18 cm (7 in) because of thermal expansion of the metal on the side facing the sun. The tower also sways 6–7 cm (2–3 in) in the wind. As demonstration of the economy of design, if the 7300 tonnes of the metal structure were melted down it would fill the 125 meter square base to a depth of only 6 cm (2.36 in), assuming a density of the metal to be 7.8 tonnes per cubic meter. The tower has a mass less than the mass of the air contained in a cylinder of the same dimensions, that is 324 meters high and 88.3 meters in radius. The weight of the tower is 10,100 tonnes compared to 10,265 tonnes of air.

The first and second levels are accessible by stairways and lifts. A ticket booth at the south tower base sells tickets to access the stairs which begin at that location. At the first platform the stairs continue up from the east tower and the third level summit is only accessible by lift. From the first or second platform the stairs are open for anyone to ascend or descend regardless of whether they have purchased a lift ticket or stair ticket. The actual count of stairs includes 9 steps to the ticket booth at the base, 328 steps to the first level, 340 steps to the second level and 18 steps to the lift platform on the second level. When exiting the lift at the third level there are 15 more steps to ascend to the upper observation platform. The step count is printed periodically on the side of the stairs to give an indication of progress of ascent. The majority of the ascent allows for an unhindered view of the area directly beneath and around the tower although some short stretches of the stairway are enclosed.

Maintenance of the tower includes applying 50 to 60 tonnes of paint every seven years to protect it from rust. In order to maintain a uniform appearance to an observer on the ground, three separate colors of paint are used on the tower, with the darkest on the bottom and the lightest at the top. On occasion the colour of the paint is changed; the tower is currently painted a shade of brownish-grey. On the first floor there are interactive consoles hosting a poll for the colour to use for a future session of painting. The co-architects of the Eiffel Tower are Emile Nouguier, Maurice Koechlin and Stephen Sauvestre.

History

This section does not cite any references or sources. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources (ideally, using inline citations). Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (March 2008)

Eiffel Tower under construction in July 1888.

The structure was built between 1887 and 1889 as the entrance arch for the Exposition Universelle, a World's Fair marking the centennial celebration of the French Revolution. Eiffel originally planned to build the tower in Barcelona, for the Universal Exposition of 1888, but those responsible at the Barcelona city hall thought it was a strange and expensive construction, which did not fit into the design of the city. After the refusal of the Consistory of Barcelona, Eiffel submitted his draft to those responsible for the Universal Exhibition in Paris, where he would build his tower a year later, in 1889. The tower was inaugurated on 31 March 1889, and opened on 6 May. Three hundred workers joined together 18,038 pieces of puddled iron (a very pure form of structural iron), using two and a half million rivets, in a structural design by Maurice Koechlin. The risk of accident was great, for unlike modern skyscrapers the tower is an open frame without any intermediate floors except the two platforms. However, because Eiffel took safety precautions, including the use of movable stagings, guard-rails and screens, only one man died.

Eiffel Tower Construction view: girders at the first story

The tower was met with much criticism from the public when it was built, with many calling it an eyesore. Newspapers of the day were filled with angry letters from the arts community of Paris. One is quoted extensively in William Watson's US Government Printing Office publication of 1892 Paris Universal Exposition: Civil Engineering, Public Works, and Architecture. “And during twenty years we shall see, stretching over the entire city, still thrilling with the genius of so many centuries, we shall see stretching out like a black blot the odious shadow of the odious column built up of riveted iron plates.” Signers of this letter included Jean-Louis-Ernest Meissonier, Charles Gounod, Charles Garnier, Jean-Léon Gérôme, William-Adolphe Bouguereau, and Alexandre Dumas.

Novelist Guy de Maupassant — who claimed to hate the tower — supposedly ate lunch in the Tower's restaurant every day. When asked why, he answered that it was the one place in Paris where one could not see the structure. Today, the Tower is widely considered to be a striking piece of structural art.

One of the great Hollywood movie clichés is that the view from a Parisian window always includes the tower. In reality, since zoning restrictions limit the height of most buildings in Paris to 7 stories, only a very few of the taller buildings have a clear view of the tower.

Eiffel had a permit for the tower to stand for 20 years, meaning it would have had to be dismantled in 1909, when its ownership would revert to the City of Paris. The City had planned to tear it down (part of the original contest rules for designing a tower was that it could be easily demolished) but as the tower proved valuable for communication purposes, it was allowed to remain after the expiration of the permit. The military used it to dispatch Parisian taxis to the front line during the First Battle of the Marne, and it therefore became a victory statue of that battle.

Shape of the tower

Looking up at the Eiffel Tower.

At the time the tower was built many people were shocked by its daring shape. Eiffel was criticised for the design and accused of trying to create something artistic, or inartistic according to the viewer, without regard to engineering. Eiffel and his engineers, as renowned bridge builders however, understood the importance of wind forces and knew that if they were going to build the tallest structure in the world they had to be certain it would withstand the wind. In an interview reported in the newspaper Le Temps, Eiffel said:

“ Now to what phenomenon did I give primary concern in designing the Tower? It was wind resistance. Well then! I hold that the curvature of the monument's four outer edges, which is as mathematical calculation dictated it should be (...) will give a great impression of strength and beauty, for it will reveal to the eyes of the observer the boldness of the design as a whole. ” —translated from the French newspaper Le Temps of 14 February 1887.

The shape of the tower was therefore determined by mathematical calculation involving wind resistance. Several theories of this mathematical calculation have been proposed over the years, the most recent is a nonlinear integral differential equation based on counterbalancing the wind pressure on any point on the tower with the tension between the construction elements at that point. That shape is exponential. A careful plot of the tower curvature however, reveals two different exponentials, the lower section having a stronger resistance to wind forces.[12][13]

Installations

Communications

The Eiffel tower and the Seine at night

The Eiffel tower illuminated in blue to celebrate the French presidency of the EU (July 2008.)

Since the beginning of the 20th century, the tower has been used for radio transmission. Until the 1950s, an occasionally modified set of antenna wires ran from the summit to anchors on the Avenue de Suffren and Champ de Mars. They were connected to long-wave transmitters in small bunkers; in 1909, a permanent underground radio centre was built near the south pillar and still exists today. On 20 November 1913, the Paris Observatory, using the Eiffel Tower as an antenna, exchanged sustained wireless signals with the United States Naval Observatory which used an antenna in Arlington, Virginia. The object of the transmissions was to measure the difference in longitude between Paris and Washington, D.C.

Restaurants

The tower has two restaurants: Altitude 95, on the first floor (95 m, 311 ft, above sea level); and the Jules Verne, an expensive gastronomical restaurant on the second floor, with a private lift. This restaurant has one star in the Michelin Red Guide. In January 2007, a new multi-Michelin star chef Alain Ducasse was brought in to run Jules Verne.

Passenger Lifts

Ground to Second level

The original lifts to the first and second floors were provided by two companies. Both companies had to overcome many technical obstacles as neither company (or indeed any company) had experience with installing lifts climbing to such heights with large loads. The slanting tracks with changing angles further complicated the problems. The East and West lifts were supplied by the French company Roux Combaluzier Lepape, using hydraulically powered chains and rollers. Contemporary engravings of the lift cars show that the passengers were seated at this time but it is not clear whether this was conceptual. It would be unnecessary to seat passengers for a journey time of around a couple of minutes. The North and South lifts were provided by the American Otis company using car designs similar to the original installation but using an improved hydraulic and cable scheme. The French lifts had a very poor performance and were replaced with the current installations in 1897 (West Pillar) and 1899 (East Pillar) by Fives-Lille using an improved hydraulic and rope scheme. Both of the original installations operated broadly on the principle of the Fives-Lille lifts.

The Fives-Lille lifts from ground level to the first and second levels are operated by cables and pulleys driven by massive water-powered pistons. The hydraulic scheme was somewhat unusual for the time in that it included three large counterweights of 200 tonnes each sitting on top of hydraulic rams which doubled up as accumulators for the water. As the lifts ascend the inclined arc of the pillars, the angle of ascent changes. The two lift cabs are kept more or less level and indeed are level at the landings. The cab floors do take on a slight angle at times between landings.

The principle behind the lifts is similar to the operation of a block and tackle but in reverse. Two large hydraulic rams (over 1 metre diameter) with a 16 metre travel are mounted horizontally in the base of the pillar which pushes a carriage (the French word for it translates as chariot and this term will be used henceforth to distinguish it from the lift carriage) with 16 large triple sheaves mounted on it. There are 14 similar sheaves mounted staticly. Six wire ropes are rove back and forth between the sheaves such that each rope passes between the 2 sets of sheaves 7 times. The ropes then leave the final sheaves on the chariot and passes up through a series of guiding sheaves to above the second floor and then via a pair of triple sheaves back down to the lift carriage again passing guiding sheaves.

This arrangement means that the lift carriage complete with its cars and passengers travels 8 times the distance that the rams move the chariot which is the 128 metres from the ground to the second floor. The force exerted by the rams also has to be 8 times the total weight of the lift carriage, cars and passengers plus extra to cater for various losses such as friction. The hydraulic fluid was water, normally stored in the 3 accumulators complete with counterbalance weights. To make the lift ascend, water was pumped using an electrically driven pump from the accumulators to the two rams. Since the counterbalance weights provided much of the pressure required, the pump only had to provide the extra effort. For the descent, it was only necessary to allow the water to flow back to the accumulators using a control valve. The lifts were operated by an operator perched precariously underneath the lift cars. His position (with a dummy operator) can still be seen on the lifts today.

The Fives-Lille lifts were completely upgraded in 1986 to meet modern safety requirments and to make the lifts easier to operate. A new computer controlled system was installed which completely automated the operation. One of the three counterbalances was taken out of use, and the cars were replaced with a more modern and lighter structure. Most importantly, the main driving force was removed from the original water pump such that the water hydraulic system provided only a counterbalancing function. The main driving force was transferred to a 320 kW electrically driven oil hydraulic pump which drives a pair of hydraulic motors on the chariot itself thus providing the motive power. The new lift cars complete with their carriage and a full 92 passenger load weigh 22 tonnes.

Due to elasticity in the ropes and the time taken to get the cars level with the landings, each lift in normal service takes an average of 8 minutes and 50 seconds to do the round trip spending an average of 1 minute and 15 seconds at each floor. The average journey time between floors is just 1 minute.

The original Otis lifts in the North and South pillars in their turn proved inferior to the new (in 1899) French lifts and were scrapped from the south pillar in 1900 and from the north pillar in 1913 after failed attempts to re-power them with an electric motor. The north and south pillars were to remain without lifts until 1965 when increasing visitor numbers persuaded the operators to install a relatively standard and modern rope hoisted system in the north pillar using a rope hauled counterbalance weight, but hoisted by a block and tackle system to reduce its travel to one third of the lift travel. The counterbalance is clearly visible within the structure of the North pillar. This latter lift was upgraded in 1995 with new cars and computer controls.

The South tower acquired a completely new fairly standard electrically driven lift in 1983 to serve the Jules Verne restaurant. This was also supplied by Otis.

A further 4 tonne service lift was added to the south pillar in 1989 by Otis to relieve the main lifts when moving relatively small loads or even just maintenance personnel.

The east and west hydraulic (water) lift works are on display and, at least in theory, are open to the public in a small museum located in base of the East and West tower, which is somewhat hidden from public view. Because the massive mechanism requires frequent lubrication and attention, public access is often restricted. However, when open, the wait times are much less than the other, more popular, attractions. The rope mechanism of the North tower is visible to visitors as they exit from the lift.

Second to Third level

The original Hydraulic pump for the Edoux lifts.

The original lift from the second to the third floor were also of a water powered hydraulic design supplied by Léon Edoux. Instead of using a separate counterbalance, the two lift cars counterbalanced each other. A pair of 81 metre long hydraulic rams were mounted on the second level reaching nearly half way up to the third level. A lift car was mounted on top of the rams. Ropes ran from the top of this car up to a sheave on the third level and back down to a second car. The result of this arrangement was that each car only travelled half the distance between the second and third levels and passengers were required to change lifts halfway walking between the cars along a narrow gangway with a very impressive and relatively unobstructed downward view. The 10 tonne cars held 65 passengers each or up to 4 tonnes.

One interesting feature of the original installation was that the hoisting rope ran through guides to retain it on windy days to prevent it flapping and becoming damaged. The guides were mechanically moved out of the way of the ascending car by the movement of the car itself. In spite of some antifreeze being added to the water that operated this system, it nevertheless had to close to the public from November to March each year.

The original spiral stairs to the third floor which were only 80 centimetres wide. Note also the small service lift in the background.

The original lifts complete with their hydraulic mechanism were completely scrapped in 1982 after 97 years of service. They were replaced with two pairs of relatively standard rope hoisted cars which were able to operate all the year round. The cars operate in pairs with one providing the counterbalance for the other. Neither car can move unless both sets of doors are closed and both operators have given a start command. The commands from the cars to the hoising mechanism are by radio obviating the necessity of a control cable. The replacement installation also has the advantage that the ascent can be made without changing cars and has reduced the ascent time from 8 minutes (including change) to 1 minute and 40 seconds. This instalation also has guides for the hoisting ropes but they are electrically operated. The guide once it has moved out of the way as the car ascends automatically reverses when the car has passed to prevent the mechanism becoming snagged on the car on the downward journey in the event it has failed to completely clear the car. Unfortunately these lifts do not have the capacity to move as many people as the 3 public lower lifts and long queues to ascend to the third level are common. Most of the intermediate level structure present on the tower today was installed when the lifts were replaced and allows maintenance workers to take the lift half way.

The replacement of these lifts allowed the restructuring of the criss-cross beams in upper part of the tower and further allowed the installation of two emergency staircases. These replaced the dangerous winding stairs that were installed when the tower was constructed.

Mona Lisa (also known as La Gioconda) is a 16th century portrait painted in oil on a poplar panel by Leonardo da Vinci during the Italian Renaissance. The work is owned by the Government of France and is on the wall in the Louvre in Paris, France with the title Portrait of Lisa Gherardini, wife of Francesco del Giocondo.

The painting is a half-length portrait and depicts a woman whose expression is often described as enigmatic. The ambiguity of the sitter's expression, the monumentality of the half-figure composition, and the subtle modeling of forms and atmospheric illusionism were novel qualities that have contributed to the painting's continuing fascination. Few other works of art have been subject to as much scrutiny, study, mythologizing, and parody.

Disneyland Resort Paris

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Jump to: navigation, search

"Euro Disney" redirects here. For the company that owns and operates Disneyland Resort Paris, see Euro Disney S.C.A..

Disneyland Resort Paris is a holiday and recreation resort in Marne-la-Vallée, a new town in the eastern suburbs of Paris, France. The complex is located 32 kilometers (20 mi) from the centre of Paris and lies for the most part on the territory of the commune of Chessy.

Disneyland Resort Paris features two theme parks, an entertainment district and seven Disney-owned hotels. Operating since April 12, 1992, it was the second Disney resort to open outside the United States (following Tokyo Disney Resort), and the first to be owned and operated by Disney. With 15.3 million visitors in the fiscal year of 2008, it is Europe's leading tourist destination.

Disneyland Resort Paris is owned and operated by French company Euro Disney S.C.A., a public company of which 39.78% of its stock is held by The Walt Disney Company, 10% by the Saudi Prince Alwaleed and 50.22% by other shareholders. The resort is run by chairman and CEO Philippe Gas.

The complex was a subject of controversy during the periods of negotiation and construction, when a number of prominent French figures voiced their opposition and protests were held by French labour unions and others. A further setback followed the opening of the resort as park attendance, hotel occupancy and revenues fell below projections. Partly as a result of this, the complex was renamed from Euro Disney Resort to Disneyland Paris in 1995. In July of that year, the company saw its first quarterly profit.

A second theme park, Walt Disney Studios Park, was opened to the public on March 16, 2002.

Background & development

Following the success of Disneyland in Anaheim, California and the Walt Disney World Resort in Florida, plans to build a similar theme park in Europe emerged in 1972. Upon the leadership of E. Cardon Walker, Tokyo Disneyland opened in 1983 in Japan with instant success, forming a catalyst for international expansion.

In late 1984 the heads of Disney's theme park division, Dick Nunis and Jim Cora, presented a list of approximately 1,200 possible European locations for the park.

By March 1985, the number of possible locations for the park had been reduced to four; two in France and two in Spain. Both of these nations saw the potential economic advantages of a Disney theme park and competed by offering financing deals to Disney.

Both Spanish sites were located near the Mediterranean Sea and offered a subtropical climate similar to Disney's parks in California and Florida. Disney had also shown interest in a site near Toulon in southern France, not far from Marseille. The pleasing landscape of that region, as well as its climate, made the location a top competitor for what would be called Euro Disneyland. However, thick layers of bedrock were discovered beneath the site, which would render construction too difficult. Finally, a site in the rural town of Marne-la-Vallée was chosen because of its proximity to Paris and its central location in Western Europe. This location was estimated to be no more than a four-hour drive for 68 million people and no more than a two-hour flight for a further 300 million.

In December 1990, Espace Euro Disney enabled the public to preview the complex.

Michael Eisner, Disney's CEO at the time, signed the first letter of agreement with the French government for the 20-square-kilometer (4,940-acre) site in December 1985, and the first financial contracts were drawn up during the following spring. Construction began in August 1988, and in December 1990, an information centre named "Espace Euro Disney" was opened to show the public what was being constructed. Plans for a theme park next to Euro Disneyland based on the entertainment industry, Disney-MGM Studios Europe, quickly went into development, scheduled to open in 1996 with a construction budget of US$2.3 billion.

Hotels, recreation and restaurants

In order to control a maximum of the hotel business, it was decided that 5,200 Disney-owned hotel rooms would be built within the complex. In March 1988, Disney and a council of architects (Frank Gehry, Michael Graves, Robert A.M. Stern, Stanley Tigerman and Robert Venturi) decided on an exclusively American theme in which each hotel would depict a region of the United States. At the time of the opening in April 1992, seven hotels collectively housing 5,800 rooms had been built. By the year 2017, Euro Disney, under the terms specified in its contract with the French government, will be required to finish constructing a total of 18,200 hotel rooms at varying distances from the resort.

An entertainment, shopping and dining complex based on Walt Disney World's Downtown Disney was designed by Frank Gehry. With its towers of oxidised silver and bronze-coloured stainless steel under a canopy of lights, it opened as Festival Disney.

Euro Disney Resort's initial cast members pose.

For a projected daily attendance of 55,000, Euro Disney planned to serve an estimated 14,000 people per hour inside the Euro Disneyland park. In order to accomplish this, 29 restaurants were built inside the park (with a further 11 restaurants built at the Euro Disney resort hotels and 5 at Festival Disney). Menus and prices were varied with an American flavour predominant and Disney's precedent of not serving alcoholic beverages was continued in the park. 2,100 patio seats (30% of park seating) were installed to satisfy Europeans’ expected preference of eating outdoors in good weather. In test kitchens at Walt Disney World, recipes were adapted for European tastes. Walter Meyer, executive chef for menu development at Euro Disney and executive chef of food projects development at Walt Disney World noted, “A few things we did need to change, but most of the time people kept telling us, ‘Do your own thing. Do what’s American’.”

Recruitment

Unlike Disney's American theme parks, Euro Disney aimed for permanent employees (an estimated requirement of 12,000 for the theme park itself), as opposed to seasonal and temporary part-time employees. Casting centres were set up in Paris, London, Amsterdam, and Frankfurt in an effort to reflect the multinational aspect of Euro Disney’s visitors. However, it was understood by the French government and Disney that “a concentrated effort would be made to tap into the local French labour market”. Disney sought workers with sufficient communication skills, spoke two European languages (French and one other), and were socially outgoing. Following precedent, Euro Disney set up its own Disney University to train workers. 24,000 people had applied by November 1991.

Controversies

The prospect of a Disney park in France was a subject of debate and controversy. Critics, who included prominent French intellectuals, denounced what they considered to be the cultural imperialism, or ‘neoprovincialism’ of Euro Disney and felt it would encourage in France an unhealthy American type of consumerism. For others, Euro Disney became a symbol of America within France. On June 28, 1992 a group of French farmers blockaded Euro Disney in protest of farm policies the United States supported at the time. A journalist in the French newspaper Le Figaro wrote, “I wish with all my heart that the rebels would set fire to [Euro] Disneyland."[9] Ariane Mnouchkine, a Parisian stage director, named the concept a “cultural Chernobyl;”[10] a phrase which would be echoed in the media and grow synonymous with Euro Disney's initial years.

In response, French philosopher Michel Serres noted, “It is not America that is invading us. It is we who adore it, who adopt its fashions and above all, its words.” Euro Disney S.C.A.'s then-chairman Robert Fitzpatrick responded, "We didn’t come in and say O.K., we’re going to put a beret and a baguette on Mickey Mouse. We are who we are."

Topics of controversy further included Disney's American managers requiring English to be spoken at all meetings and Disney's appearance code for members of staff, which listed regulations and limitations for the use of make up, facial hair, tattoos, jewellery and more. French labour unions mounted protests against the appearance code, which they saw as “an attack on individual liberty.” Others criticised Disney as being insensitive to French culture, individualism, and privacy, because restrictions on individual or collective liberties were illegal under French law, unless it could be demonstrated that the restrictions are requisite to the job and do not exceed what is necessary. Disney countered by saying that a ruling that barred them from imposing such an employment standard could threaten the image and long-term success of the park. “For us, the appearance code has a great effect from a product identification standpoint,” said Thor Degelmann, Euro Disney’s personnel director. “Without it we couldn’t be presenting the Disney product that people would be expecting.”

Visitors growth

Year - Visitors (millions) 1992 - 1993 - 1994 - 2007 - 2008 - 15.2

Opening day

Michael Eisner announces, “Et maintenant je déclare Euro Disneyland officiellement ouvert” (And now I declare Euro Disneyland officially open).

On April 12, 1992, Euro Disney Resort and its theme park, Euro Disneyland, officially opened. Visitors were warned of chaos on the roads and a government survey indicated that half a million people carried by 90,000 cars might attempt to enter the complex. French radio warned traffic to avoid the area. By midday, the parking lot was approximately half full, suggesting an attendance level below 25,000. Speculative explanations ranged from people heeding the advice to stay away to the one-day strike that cut the direct RER railway connection to Euro Disney from the centre of Paris.

Financial, attendance and employment problems

In May 1992, entertainment magazine The Hollywood Reporter reported that about 25% of Euro Disney's workforce — approximately 3,000 men and women — had resigned their jobs because of unacceptable working conditions. It also reported that the park's attendance was far behind expectations. Euro Disney S.C.A. responded in an interview with The Wall Street Journal, in which Robert Fitzpatrick claimed only 1,000 people had left their jobs.

In response to the financial situation, Fitzpatrick ordered that the Disney-MGM Studios Europe project would be put on hiatus until a further decision could be made. Prices at the hotels were reduced.

Despite these efforts, in May 1992 daily park attendance was around 25,000 (some reports give a figure of 30,000) instead of the predicted 60,000. The Euro Disney Company stock price spiralled downwards and on July 23, 1992, Euro Disney announced an expected net loss in its first year of operation of approximately 300 million French francs. During Euro Disney's first winter, hotel occupancy was such that it was decided to close the Newport Bay Club hotel during the season. Initial hopes were that each visitor would spend around US$33 per day, but near the end of 1992, analysts reckoned spending to be around 12% lower.

Efforts to improve attendance included serving alcoholic beverages with meals inside the Euro Disneyland park, in response to a presumed European demand, which began June 12, 1993.

In January 1994, Sanford Litvack, an attorney from New York City and former Assistant Attorney General during the Jimmy Carter presidency, was assigned to be Disney's lead negotiator regarding Euro Disney's future. On February 28, Litvack made an offer (without the consent of Eisner or Frank Wells) to split the debts between Euro Disney's creditors and Disney. After the banks showed interest, Litvack informed Eisner and Wells. On March 14, the day before the annual shareholders meeting, the banks capitulated to Disney's demands. The creditor banks bought US$500 million worth of Euro Disney shares, forgave 18 months of interest and deferred interest payments for three years. Disney invested US$750 million into Euro Disney and granted a five-year suspension of royalty payments. In June that same year, Saudi Arabian Prince Al-Waleed Bin Talal Bin Abdulaziz Al Saud cut a deal whereby the Walt Disney Company bought 51% of a new US$1.1 billion share issue, the rest being offered to existing shareholders at below-market rates, with the Prince buying any that were not taken up by existing shareholders (up to a 24.5% holding).

In 2002, Euro Disney S.C.A. and the Walt Disney Company announced another annual profit for Disneyland Resort Paris. However, it has incurred a net loss in the three years following, and the park is approximately US$2 billion in debt as of 2007. In 2005, the Walt Disney Company agreed to write-off all debt to the Walt Disney Company made by Euro Disney S.C.A.

1995 turnaround

The year 1995 marked the opening of Space Mountain - De la Terre à la Lune and an increase in attendance.

On May 31, 1995, a new attraction opened at the theme park. Space Mountain - De la Terre à la Lune had been planned since the inception of Euro Disneyland, but was reserved for a revival of public interest. With a redesign of the attraction (which had premiered at Walt Disney World's Magic Kingdom in 1975) including a 'cannon' launch system and an on-ride soundtrack, the US$100 million attraction was dedicated in a ceremony attended by celebrities such as Elton John, Claudia Schiffer and Buzz Aldrin.

On July 25, 1995, Euro Disney S.C.A. reported its first ever quarterly profit of US$35.3 million. On November 15, the results for the fiscal year ending September 30 were released; in one year the theme park's attendance had climbed from 8.8 million to 10.7 million — an increase of 21%. Hotel occupancy had also climbed from 60 to 68.5%. After debt payments, Disneyland Paris ended the year with a net profit of US$22.8 million.

Name changes

Disneyland Resort Paris and its assets have been subject to a number of name changes, initially an effort to overcome the negative publicity that followed the inception of Euro Disney.

Michael Eisner noted, “As Americans, the word ‘Euro’ is believed to mean glamorous or exciting. For Europeans it turned out to be a term they associated with business, currency, and commerce. Renaming the park ‘Disneyland Paris’ was a way of identifying it with one of the most romantic and exciting cities in the world.”

The complex

Disneyland Resort Paris encompasses 4,800 acres (19 km2)[15] and contains theme parks, resort hotels, a golf course and a railway station.

Theme parks

On April 12 2007, Disneyland Resort Paris celebrated its 15th anniversary.

Main articles: Disneyland Park (Paris) and Walt Disney Studios Park

The Disneyland Park is based on a formula pioneered by Disneyland in California and further employed at the Magic Kingdom in Florida and Tokyo Disneyland in Japan. Occupying 566,560 m² (140 acres), it is the largest Disney park based on the original in California.

On March 16, 2002, the Walt Disney Studios Park opened its doors to the public. At 270,000 square metres, it is a continuation on an earlier, never realised concept; the Disney-MGM Studios Europe.

The April 2007 issue of trade magazine Park World reported the following attendance estimates for 2006 compiled by Economic Research Associates in partnership with TEA (formerly the Themed Entertainment Association):

· Disneyland Park, 10.6 million visits (No. 5 worldwide);

· Walt Disney Studios, 2.2 million visits.

Other recreation

An aerial view of Disney Village (centre), Lake Disney (right) and a fragment of Disneyland Park (top left)

Main articles: Disney Village and Golf Disneyland

The Disney Village entertainment district contains a variety of restaurants, bars, shops, Buffalo Bill's Wild West Dinner Show, and other venues and stays open after the parks close.

Golf Disneyland features 9-hole and 18-hole courses.

Hotels

Disney's Sequoia Lodge.

The complex features seven Disneyland Resort Paris hotels. The Disneyland Hotel is located over the entrance of the Disneyland Park and is marketed as the most prestigious hotel on property. A body of water known as Lake Disney is surrounded by Disney's Hotel New York, Disney's Newport Bay Club and Disney's Sequoia Lodge. Disney's Hotel Cheyenne and Disney's Hotel Santa Fe are located near Lake Disney, Disney's Davy Crockett Ranch is located in a woodland area outside the resort perimeter.

Disneyland Resort Paris includes six Associated Hotels which are not managed by Euro Disney S.C.A. but provide free shuttle buses to the parks: Marriott's Village d'lle-de-France, Radisson BLU Hotel, a Holiday Inn Hotel, Vienna International Dream Castle Hotel, MyTravel's Explorers Hotel and a Kyriad Hotel.

Transport

A railway station, Marne-la-Vallée - Chessy, with connection to the suburban RER network and the TGV high-speed rail network is located between the theme parks and Disney Village. Thalys no longer operates from Marne-la-Vallée train station, but there are daily services from London on the Eurostar. On June 10, 2007, a new TGV line, LGV Est, began service between Paris and Strasbourg.

Free shuttle buses provide transport to all Disney hotels (except Disney's Davy Crockett Ranch) and Associated Hotels.

References

1. Lainsbury, Andrew (2000). Once Upon an American Dream: The Story of Euro Disneyland. University Press of Kansas. ISBN 070060989X-1.

2. "Monsieur Mickey or Señor Miqui?: Disney Seeks a European Site." — BusinessWeek, July 15, 1985

3. Anthony, Robert (1993). Euro Disney: The First 100 Days. Harvard Business School. ASIN B0006R2N8Y-1.

4. New York Times, February 5 1991 " COMPANY NEWS; Euro Disney Park"

5. Disneyland Resort Paris in Figures

6. Business America, 2 December 1991.

7. Voila! Disney Invades Europe. Will the French Resist? - Time, April 20 1992

8. “Disney Magic Spreads Across the Atlantic; Popular US Theme Park Prepares for Opening of Euro Disneyland Resort Near Paris in April, 1992,” Nation’s Restaurant News (October 28, 1991), p.3.

9. ""Thunderbird Case Studies; 'EuroDisneyland'"" (PDF). www.thunderbird.edu. http://209.85.135.104/search?q=cache:_OZmL6CkLn0J:www.thunderbird.edu/wwwfiles/pdf/about_thunderbird/case_series/a15990007.pdf. Retrieved on March 5 2007.

10. Happily Ever After? - Time, March 18 2002

11. Anne Ferguson, Maximising the Mouse. Management Today, September, 1989, pp. 60.

12. Disneyland Paris (Euro Disney) Frequently Asked Questions - 1996, Andre Willey/Tom Drynda

13. New York Times, June 12 1993 "Euro Disney Adding Alcohol"

14. Individual Term Paper International Marketing, Dan Snyder April 30, 2002

15. Walt Disney Co DIS (NYSE), Reuters.com

External links

Wikimedia Commons has media related to: Disneyland Resort Paris

· Disneyland Resort Paris (official site)

· Disneyland Resort Paris travel guide from Wikitravel

· Euro Disney S.C.A., operating company of Disneyland Resort Paris (official site)

· How Euro Disney was financed

· Official "Video of the Resort"

· Official Blog of the 15th Anniversary of Disneyland Resort Paris

B1-U8-Materials for Research projectB1-U8-Materials for Research project
Research Resources: http://www.chinats.com
Beijing: Tianjin | Shijiazhuang | Taiyuan | Beidaihe | Chengde | Datong
Shanghai: Suzhou | Hangzhou | Wuxi | Ningbo | Nanjing | Hefei | Huangshan
Guangzhou: Shenzhen | Shantou | Zhuhai | Haikou | Sanya Yangzhou
Silk Road:Xian | Yinchuan | Lanzhou | Zhangye | Jiayuguan | Dunhuang | Urumqi
Southwest: Kunming | Guiyang | Chengdu | Jiuzhaigou
Qinghai-Tibet Plateau: Lhasa | Xining
Yangtze Cruise: Chongqing | Yichang | Wuhan | Changsha
Northeast: Shenyang | Dalian | Changchun| Harbin
Fujian: Fuzhou | Xiamen | Quanzhou | Wuyishan | Zhangzhou
Shandong: Jinan | Qingdao | Yantai | Qufu | Taishan
Guilin & Li River: Guilin | Nanning
Along Yellow River: Zhengzhou| Kaifeng | Luoyang
Inner Mongolia: Hohhot | Baotou | Chifeng
HongKong | Macau | Taiwan
Jiangxi: Nanchang | Lushan | Jinggangshan | Jingdezhen
beijing
Beijing, the capital of the People's Republic of China, is the nation's political and cultural center. Some 690,000 years ago, Peking Man lived at Zhoukoudian, 48 kilometers southwest of Beijing. A small town appeared on the present site of southwestern Beijing in 1045 B. C. It was named Ji and then changed to Yan. At the beginning of the 10th century, it was the second capital of the Liao Dynasty. From then on, the city had been the capital of the Jin, Yuan, Ming and Qing dynasties until 1911. In the early twenties, Beijing became the cradle of China's new democratic revolution. The May Fourth Movement against imperialism and feudalism began here in 1919. On October 1st, 1949, Chairman Mao proclaimed to the whole world the founding of the People's Republic of China.
Shanghai
Islam was introduced into China since 651 AD and has since been developed. It is now spread among ten minorities such as Hui, Uygur, Uzbek, Kirgiz, Tatar, Tajik, Salar, Dongxiang and Bonan, who are called under a general name 'Moslem', the population of which has reached above 17 million.

The history of Shanghai Moslem initiated in Songjiang County, where Moslems from western territories resided in 1275 AD.

During 1341 to 1347, Moslems living in Songjiang established the first mosque (Songjiang Mosque) and their special tombs in the western part of Shanghai appeared at that time.

In 1843, when Shanghai opened port to and started business with the outside, Moslems in Shanghai, centered on Fuyou Road Mosque began participating in the economic and cultural constructions of the city.

The year 1909 saw the establishment of the first Moslem society--Shanghai Islamic Board of Directors and in 1925, academic and cultural organizations of Moslems appeared including China Hui Association and some societies for youth, women and charity. In 1962, the Society of Shanghai Islam was founded and now it has more than 50,000 members (nine minorities included).

The religions, believes and habits of Shanghai Moslems are respected. They can keep their own holidays (such as the Festival of Fast-breaking and Corban), habits of marriage, funeral, culinary, dining and antiques.

Moslems have their own animal and poultry slaughterhouse as well as candies or food processing factories, along with special schools, kindergartens and public cemeteries. The education and daily lives of them are taken care of by the government. Shanghai now has six mosques open to public and one mosque for women only.

The Shanghai Society of Islam, in its 30 years of history has acted as bridge between government and Islamics and has contributed to the economic construction, stabilities of society and the unity of minorities with majorities as well as international exchange with other religious groups from foreign countries.

Since 1982, the society has organized four Islam courses, training 20 members and in 1992, it edited and published 'The history of Shanghai Islam' and in 1995, 'Shanghai Religions, Islam Chapter'. It also publishes its own newsletter 'Shanghai Moslem', which pushes the development of the religion in Shanghai up one gear.
Nanjing
Nanjing, literally means the south capital, lies in the southwest part of Jiangsu Province, south of the Yangtze River. It is also known as Jinling (Golden Mausoleum). It is the capital of the province and center of culture and communications around the area. It is regarded as one of the most famous cities in the southern part of China and attracts millions of tourists for its splendid history and beautiful scenic beauty. In history, Nanjing was regarded as an important city by rulers in the past ages, because the terrain was a ground which was difficult to access by enemies. Therefore, it had been chosen as capitals for more than 10 dynasties in Chinese history. The city is known all over the world as one of the four most ancient cities in China. Nanjing has spanned a history of more than 2,500 years. During the Three Kingdom Period, it became the capital of East Wu (one kingdom of the three). Later, it served as the capital of East Jin Dynasty (317 - 420 AD), Southern Dynasties (420 - 589), which included the Song, Qi, Liang and Chen Dynasties. After the Tang Dynasty (618-907 AD), Nanjing was the capitals of the Southern Tang Dynasty, Ming Dynasty (1368-1644 AD), and the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom. The name of the city was changed with the changing of dynasties. In the East Wu Dynasty, it was called Jianye and in the East Jin Dynasty and Southern Dynasties it was called Jiankang. Later it was named as Jiangning, Jiqing and Yingtian etc. The name of Nanjing was first seen appeared in the historical records of the Ming Dynasty. In 1420, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty moved the capital to Beijing (literally means the north capital) for military purposes. From 1927 to 1949, it served as the capital for Guomindang under Chiang Kaishek. Nanjing is embraced by mountains on three sides and the natural moat – Yangtze River on the north. The Mountain Stone on the west looks like a coiling dragon, while the Mountain Zhong on the east looks like a crouching tiger. The present city covers an area of 6,516 sq. km, including 857.21 sq. km of the city proper. It has the jurisdiction over 10 districts and 5 counties. The annual temperature averages 15.3C in summer, and the highest temperature can reach as high as 40C so it gets the title of 'the blazing furnace' with two other cities Wuhan and Chongqing. In January, its annual average temperature is 2.4C. During the middle ten days of Mid June, brings there are intermittent drizzles. Therefore, making the best season to visit this city is either in spring or autumn. Nanjing is famous for its local arts and crafts. The most well-known products are cloud-pattern brocade, swine down, Yuhua (rain flower) stone, imitation ancient ivory carvings, traditional Satin Velvet, Yuhua Pebble and antique imitation of wood carving, etc.
guangzhou
Guangzhou is a civilized ancient city with a history of more than 2,200 years, the same ages as the world-renowned ancient cultural city Rome of Italy. It was the earliest trade port in China that opening to the world, and was the starting port of the 'Silk Road on the Sea' since the Han and Tang Dynasties.

As early as in Chou Period, 9th century BC, there were exchanges between 'Baiyue' people at Guangzhou and people of Chu State, the name 'Chu Ting' originated, which was the earliest name of Guangzhou. In the thirty-third year of Emperor Qin Shihuang (214 BC), Qin unified Lingnan, Nanhai prefecture (capital was set up at 'Panyu' where it is today) was set up. In the year of 226, in order to strengthen the rule, Sun Quan decided to divide original Jiaozhou into two parts- Jiaozhou and Guangzhou, name of Guangzhou became known since then. In 1925, four years later when the municipal council was set up in 1921, Guangzhou really means the city today.

Guangzhou has other nicknames such as 'Yangcheng' (City of Ram) and 'Suicheng' (City of Rice Spike). There is a beautiful legend which goes like that, long long ago, there were five celestials riding five rams with rice spikes in their mouths and gave the rice to the local residents, and then they left behind the five rams that afterwards turned into stones. To its memory, a special Five-Ram Sculpture was built in Yuexiu Park. Since the flowers here keep blossoming all the year round, so it is also called 'Huachang' (City of Flower). 

The city is also a source of modern Chinese revolution. In this land, so many historic events took place, which are Sanyuanli Struggle against British invaders, Huanghuagang Uprising and Guangzhou Commune Uprising. Sun Yat-sen, a revolutionary forerunner, set up Huangpu Military Academy and the political powers for three times. Mao Zedong ran the Institute of Peasant Movement to train lots of key revolutionist. Zhang Tailei, Ye Ting and Ye Jianying were leaders of the famous Guangzhou Uprising. Famous writers such as Lu Xun, Guo Moruo and Yu Dafu came here to promote advanced cultural progress.
Fujian

Fujian Province in southeast China has a very long and colourful recorded history, dating at least as far back as the Warring States Period (475-221 B.C.). At that time the State of Yue, located approximately in present-day Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces, was defeated by the State of Chu, which ruled the areas of today's Hubei and Hunan provinces. After their defeat, the Yue people were forced to move southward and settled in the areas now known as Fujian, Guangdong, Guangxi and Vietnam. Those that went to Fujian were called Min Yue, and the province itself Dong Yue.
Later, Emperor Shihuang of the Qin Dynasty (221-207 BC) set up a prefecture in Fujian and changed the name of the province to one word, Min. Even today this word is used as an abbreviation for Fujian, and people in the south of the province speak a dialect called the Minnan (southern Fujian) dialect.
The natives of Fujian are therefore called the ancient Min people. No written records about them have ever been found, but the boat-shaped coffins at the Wuyi Mountains probably belonged to Xia-dynasty (c. 21st-16th century BC) Min people. A pictographic written language was discovered carved into a rock in the town of Hua'an, and is believed to be another relic of the ancient Min people from the Shang Dynasty (c. 16th-11th century BC).
Besides the Min people, Fujian is home to several other nationalities, the largest of which is the She people, a branch of the Miao nationality who moved to Fujian from the Yangtse River Valley. Other minority people include the Hui, who are scattered in urban areas; the Ding and Guo clans in southern Fujian and Putian, descendants of Arabs and Persians who came to Quanzhou during the Tang and Song dynasties; the Dan people, and a small number of Manchus. People of the Ding and Guo clans have curly hair, deep-set eyes and hook-shaped noses. The Dan people are said to be Mongols who were forced by the Han to move from the hinterlands to the coast of Fujian during the decline of the Yuan Dynasty (1271-1368).
Historically the Han nationality made five big emigrations, all from the Central Plains. Sometimes whole villages and tribes travelled long distances to Fujian in an organized way. These people, called Hakka or "guest families", retained their own language, dress, customs and habits. Many of their descendants later moved to Guangdong, Taiwan and Southeast Asia, and today the Hakka total some 60 million. Many prominent figures have been Hakka people, including Sun Yat-sen, his wife Soong Ching Ling, writer, historian and archaeologist Guo Moruo and others.
The unique round (or sometimes square) earthen residences of the Hakka people can still be seen in the western part of Fujian. These remarkable structures are attractive, practical and easily defensible, as it is almost impossible for anyone to enter the compound once the gates are closed. Along the coast of Fujian are a number of cities with historical and cultural significance. The southernmost city is Zhangzhou, which was founded in the Tang Dynasty (618-907) and still boasts many ancient buildings.
Located northeast of Zhangzhou is Xiamen, a former island now linked to the mainland, and a booming special economic zone with a lakeside development region. Historical sites and scenic spots include the Mausoleum of Tan Kah-kee, a prominent, patriotic overseas Chinese, South Putuo Temple, the Huli Hill Fortress and Gulangyu Islet.
To the north of Xiamen is Quanzhou, at one time the world's second largest port. During the Tang and Song dynasties, Arabian and Persian merchants came here in large numbers to trade with local merchants, and today one can still see many reminders of Quanzhou's colorful past. About 17 kilometres away from the city is the Overseas Chinese University, and further east lies Chongwu Peninsula, where one can visit the ancient stone city of Chongwu.
North of Quanzhou is Meizhou Island, where Mazu, the Goddess of the Sea, is worshipped. This beautiful little island has dozens of Mazu temples, and is well worth a visit for both its scenic and religious attractions. Moving further north, one comes to the capital city of Fuzhou, where there is a great deal to see and do. Within the city are three hills and two pagodas, beautiful West Lake and the newly-built Zuohai Park. On the outskirts of Fuzhou one can visit Drum Hill, Xichan Monastery and Jinshan Monastery. In Fuding, located in the most northeastern corner of the province, one can enjoy the lovely scenery of Taimu Mountain. There are also many She nationality villages dotted throughout eastern Fujian.
One of Fujian's most well-known tourist spots is the Wuyi Mountain Scenic Area, located along Fujian's northern border with Jiangxi. As a State-designated nature reserve, there are many beautiful sights here such as the Water Curtain Cave and Mount Huanggang, the highest peak in eastern China.
In fact, there is so much to see in Fujian that one could spend many weeks travelling around and still not see everything. Culture, art, history, fantastic scenery, beautiful architecture, sandy beaches and a year-round pleasant climate all combine to make Fujian one of the most interesting and enjoyable provinces in all of China.

Hongkong
As the Pearl of the Orient, Hong Kong is a popular tourist attraction besides being an important financial market of the world. 

Situated in the southeast corner of China and east of Pearl River's (Zhu Jiang) entrance, it connects with Shenzhen city in the north and occupies an area of 1,092 square kilometers (422 square miles). 

Hong Kong has a total population of 6.78 million, of which 96 percent is Chinese, and the rest are various nationalities. English and Chinese are the official languages in Hong Kong. 

According to historical records, since the Song Dynasty (960 ~ 1279), people inhabiting small villages lived on the production of incense sticks, which were then shipped from a nearby port (called 'gang'). Hence the village gained its name Xianggang, which became Hong Kong in English. In ancient time, Hong Kong belonged to Guangdong Province. After the Opium War in 1842, it was handed over to Great Britain as a colony. 

By 1966, Hong Kong was not only the main Southeast Asian trans-shipment point for Vietnam war materials-its harbor packed with freighters-but it was also one of the most popular R&R (rest and recreation) venues for the American troops. 

By the mid-1970s, Hong Kong was moving from trade, textiles and toys to trade, international banking and finance and electronics, and vastly improving its housing and public transport infrastructure. 

In l982, British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher visited Hong Kong for the first talks on the handover of the New Territories, whose lease was due to expire in 1997. In the event, Britain agreed to hand the whole lot back. 

On July 1, 1997, 156 years of Colonial Rule came to an end, Hong Kong returned back to China. The former colony is now the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region (HKSAR), and has been promised a high degree of autonomy and the freedom to continue its capitalist lifestyle for 50 years after 1997. Thus, the policy of 'one country, two systems' has been successfully implemented from then on. 

Hong Kong gets more prosperous by the day of returning back to China. It is the jewel in the crown of the Pearl River Delta-which includes Macau and southern Guangdong-one of the front-runners of the new wave of Asian economic 'tigers'. It welcomes more than 11 million visitors a year, including over two million business travelers and package tourists from mainland China. The 'barren rock' of 150 years ago is now one the world's great cities.
Hong Kong is geographically and administratively divided into three main regions: Hongkong Island, Kowloon and New Territories. Kowloon and New Territories border on Guangdong Province and the famous Victoria Bay is between Hong Kong Island and Kowloon. On top of this, there are some pretty islands dotted around the coast of Hong Kong Island and Kowloon in the South China Sea. 

Hong Kong Island is usually the starting point and the most important district for travelers. The central part of Hong Kong Island is the business center, which is also an important venue for international trade and finance. Its towering skyscrapers and bustling activities give an impression of great wealth and prosperity. Boasting both eastern and western cultures, Hong Kong is both a shopper's and a tourist's paradise.  

Recommended attractions on this wonderful island are Ocean Park, with the longest pedestrian escalator in the world, which is the largest leisure theme park in southeast Asia; Victoria Peak, with the oldest Peak tram, which is the highest peak on this island and Hong Kong's most enduring tourist attraction; and the Hongkong Convention & Exhibition Center, with its grand architecture and luxurious decor. 

Kowloon is the trading estate and residential area of Hong Kong, while Tsim Sha Tsui is the liveliest section in Kowloon. Shopping malls in Kowloon are numerous and this makes Hong Kong one of the top shopping destinations in the world. In Kowloon, the Star Ferry is very popular among tourists for a very inexpensive fare, and you can enjoy the magnificent panorama of Victoria Harbour on it. Besides, it runs regularly every few minutes and only takes about ten minutes of your time. 

New Territories is the farm belt of Hong Kong. Most local residents and immigrants would rather live here than anywhere else, because it is located in a rural setting far away from the bustling business center. Here you can see the rapid growth of Hong Kong's new town, Sha Tin, and take in the sights of small farms, rustic countryside and pretty coastline on the Sai Kung Peninsula. 

Apart from the bustle and hustle of the metropolis, the outlying Islands offer a greener side to Hong Kong. Lamma Island offers both the beauty of the sea and the rural lifestyle of Hong Kong in the pretty fishing villages and Lantau Island is famous for its Discovery Bay and the fact that it is soon to be home to Asian Disney land.
Macau
Macau is located on the south-eastern coast of China, at latitude North and longitude East. The territory comprises a peninsula and two islands in the Pearl River Delta of Guangdong Province. Some 60 kms to the east-northeast, across the mouth of the river, is Hong Kong, an important financial and trading centre.
The city of Macau is built on the peninsula; two bridges of 2.5kms and 4.5kms respectively link it to its nearest island of Taipa, which in turn is joined to Coloane by a 2.2 km-long causeway. At the extreme northern end of the peninsula, on a narrow isthmus, is the imposing gateway (Portas. do Cerco, or Border Gate), which leads to the Zhuhai and Zhongshan areas of China. Coloane is also connected fo Zhuhai City by the newly opened Lotus Bridge.
Unit 1
B2-U1-Materials for Surfing the Internet
B2-U1-Materials for Surfing the Internet
Research Resources: http://www.ritzcarlton.com/en/Default.htm 
The Ritz-Carltion, Beijing Hotel Information
Embark on a journey of worldly proportions – next stop, Beijing – the vibrant, cultural, educational and political capital of mainland China. The Ritz-Carlton, Beijing is the ultimate luxury destination for travelers en route to the 2008 Olympic Games, or those simply seeking to enjoy the many treasures of this timelessly beautiful city.
From its ideal location in the heart of the thriving commercial Chaoyang District in Beijing, The Ritz-Carlton, Beijing offers business and leisure travelers amenities such as:
  • 305 well-appointed guest rooms and suites
  • Three exceptional restaurants
  • 1,100 square meters of high-tech meeting space, including a 650 square meter ballroom
  • Guest Room Features & Amenities
  • The Ritz-Carlton signature linens and featherbeds
  • Electronic touch panels for controlling lighting, air conditioning, curtains
  • 42-inch flat screen LCD television
  • Marble bathroom with a 15-inch LCD television
  • Plush terry robes
  • Premium bath essentials
  • Lighted makeup mirror, hair dryer and scale
  • Full-size executive writing desk
  • Cordless telephone
  • High-speed Internet access
  • Computer and fax connections
  • Multi-line telephones with voicemail
  • Fully stocked refreshment bar
  • In-room safe
  • Iron and ironing board
  • 24-hour in-room dining
  • Twice-daily housekeeping attention with evening turndown service
  • Complimentary morning newspaper
  • Complimentary overnight shoeshine
    Property Features
  • 2,500-square meter Spa, pool and health club with heated indoor lap pool with Jacuzzi, steam and sauna rooms
  • Fitness centre (accessible 24 hours)
  • WiFi access in function rooms, ballroom and surrounding vicinity
  • Gift Shop, offering a collection of unique gifts, books and apparel
  • Limousine and taxi services
  • Regular and express valet services
    Business Services
  • High-speed Internet access in guest rooms
  • Wireless Internet access in function rooms, ballrooms and surrounding vicinity
  • Executive business services
  • Complimentary shoeshine service
  • Complimentary daily newspapers
  • Fully-equipped business center (accessible 24 hours)
    Hotel Policies
  • Check-in time is 2 p.m.
  • Check-out time is noon on the day of departure
  • Early check-in and/or check-out requests are subject to room availability and additional charges may apply
  • Cancellation policy:
  • Cancellation is permitted up to 1 day before arrival
  • Cancellation fee after the deadline:
  • 1 nights of your room charge and tax (for the first night of your reservation)
  • The Portman Ritz-Carltion, Shanghai Hotel Information
    "Discover a hotel near Jing An District that offers unparalleled luxury in an ideal location. Stroll down the famous Nanjing Xi Lu, past the magnificent Bund buildings and restored architectural icons, to a place where the traditions of the past intersect with the ultra-modern. Here, in the heart of the city, you'll find The Portman Ritz-Carlton, Shanghai – a timeless symbol of luxury, perfectly at home in a constantly changing metropolis.
    Setting the standard for hotels in Shanghai, The Portman Ritz-Carlton offers an array of luxurious amenities to ensure a memorable stay. Our Shanghai hotel features:
  • 610 well-appointed guest rooms and suites
  • 6 restaurants and lounges serving Chinese, Italian, Japanese and Western favorites
  • An extensive health club with swimming pool, gym, squash and racquetball courts
  • Convenient access to world-class shopping, cultural opportunities and entertainment
  • Guest Room Features & Amenities
  • Shanghai city skyline views
  • Contemporary Chinese décor, furnishings and artwork
  • Sealy beds with 300-thread count bed linen, down feather pillows and throws (choice of one bed or two single twin beds)
  • Separate bath and shower facilities
  • Extended wardrobe
  • Bedside lighting controls
  • 32-inch LCD television
  • New AXN channel in all guest room
  • High speed Internet access and built-in computer sockets
  • Alarm clock with built-in CD player
  • Discreetly positioned honor bar
  • Property Features & Amenities
  • Penthouse Suites
  • International beauty salon and barber shop
  • Fully-equipped gymnasium
  • Business center
  • The Ritz-Carlton Signature Shop
  • Boutique Yaling
  • Urban Tribe
  • Florist shop
  • 24-hour room service
  • Regular and express valet services
  • Limousine and taxi services
  • Business Services
  • High-speed Internet access and 3G network system in guest rooms.
  • Wireless Internet access and 3G network system throughout the hotel.
  • Technology Butler
  • Executive business services
  • Complimentary shoeshine service
  • Complimentary daily newspapers
  • Hotel Policies
  • Check-in time is 2 p.m.
  • Check-out time is noon on the day of departure
  • Early check-in and/or late check-out requests are subject to room availability and additional charges
  • Cancellation policy:
  • Cancellation is permitted before 1600 hours on day of your scheduled arrival. If the cancellation occurs after 1600 hours on the day of your arrival, hotel guests of our Shanghai hotel will incur penalty to 1 night's room rate and tax
  • The Portman Ritz-Carltion, Shenzhen Hotel Information
    Discover a leader amongst Shenzhen hotels and surround yourself in the fast-paced business and international culture that permeates the city. A high-tech economy has made this China's most affluent city and busiest port. Shenzhen is a marvelous mixture of modernization and green space. Voted an International Garden City by the U.N., our Shenzhen hotel's guests are sure to find beauty everywhere they look.
    Adjacent to the Shenzhen Convention and Exhibition Center in the Futian Central Business District, our luxury hotel in Shenzhen is ideally located near many business and leisure attractions. The Ritz-Carlton, Shenzhen 5 star hotel features:
  • 24-story contemporary architecture
  • 282 spacious guestrooms including 43 beautifully decorated suites and a spectacular Presidential Suite on two floors
  • 3 specialty restaurants, an outside pool restaurant, a bar and a Lobby Lounge, feature an array of dining choices from Chinese, Italian, and Western favorites
  • State-of-the-art technology, including wireless access and flat screen televisions
  • The Ritz-Carlton Spa with luxuriously appointed rooms and outside cabanas
  • A health club with top-of-the-line weight training and cardiovascular exercise equipment
  • Grand Ballroom divisible by 3, with 9 meeting rooms and an Executive Boardroom
  • Guest Room Features & Amenities
  • Twice-daily housekeeping attention with evening turndown service
  • 24-hour in-room dining
  • Fully stocked refreshment bar
  • iPod Docking Station in all rooms
  • Sumptuous Feather beds
  • Plush, goose-down comforters and pillows
  • Luxurious 400/800 thread counts bedding
  • Full Marble bathrooms
  • Separate Rainforest showers
  • Most of bathtub positioned near the window provide panoramic views of Shenzhen
  • Premium bath essentials
  • Lighted make up mirror, hair dryer and television in bathroom
  • Plush terry or lightweight robes
  • Full sized ironing board and iron
  • 37-inch flat-screen television
  • Computer and fax hook-ups and data port
  • Multiline telephones with voicemail
  • CD/DVD Players in all guestrooms
  • In-room safe
  • Complimentary morning newspaper
  • Complimentary overnight shoeshine
  • Regular and express valet services
  • Electronic room control touch panels for controlling lighting and curtains
    Property Features and Amenities
  • A Fitness Center with top-of-the-line weight training and cardiovascular exercise equipment
  • Business centers services
  • Limousine and car rental services, Luxurious Rolls-Royce
  • The Ritz-Carlton Gift Shop featuring logo apparel, a wide array of gift items
  • In-House Florist
  • Gift shop
  • International Beauty Salon
  • Fully-equipped Fitness Center and outdoor heated swimming pool
  • Regular and express laundry valet services
    Additional Policies
    Check In/Check Out

    Check-in: 14:00 p.m.
    Check-out: 12:00 noon
  • The Portman Ritz-Carltion, Guangzhou Hotel Information
    Just across and down the river from the new Guangzhou International Convention and Exhibition Center, adjacent to the Guangzhou opera house and Guangdong national museum with a panoramic view of the Pearl River, and steps away from high-end commercial buildings, guests are in the middle of all that's happening in Guangzhou.
    The Ritz-Carlton is setting the standard among hotels in Guangzhou. Our hotel features:
  • 351 luxurious guest rooms and Suites, starting from the 20th floor.
  • 6 restaurants and lounges serving Cantonese and Western favorites.
  • State-of-the-art Ritz-Carlton Spa and Fitness Center with outdoor heated pool, 24-hour gymnasium and a yoga room.
    Guest Room Features & Amenities
  • Premier Pearl River views
  • Twice-daily housekeeping attention with evening turndown service
  • 24-hour in-room dining
  • Fully stocked honor bar
  • 42” LCD TV in suites and 37” LCD TV in all rooms
  • DVD & CD player
  • The Ritz-Carlton signature linens and featherbeds
  • Electronic room control touch panels for controlling lighting, air conditioning, curtains and music/alarm clock preferences
  • Walk-in closet
  • Marble bath
  • Premium bath essentials
  • Lighted makeup mirror, hair dryer and scale
  • Plush terry robes
  • High speed wireless and wired internet access
  • Computer and fax hook-ups and data port
  • Multi-line telephones with voicemail
  • Facsimile
  • In-room safe
  • Iron and ironing board
  • Complimentary morning newspaper
  • Complimentary overnight shoeshine
  • Regular and express valet services
  • Limousine services
  • 24-hour business center
  • Technology butler
  • The Ritz-Carlton Shop
    Property Features & Amenities
    Located on the 4th floor, our Guangzhou hotel’s extensive recreational facilities include:
    Fitness Center
  • Open 24 hours
  • Technogym equipment including cardio and weight equipment, stair climbers, treadmills, stationary bikes
  • Yoga and aerobics studio
  • Separate male and female locker rooms with steam rooms
    Beauty Salon
  • A full-scale hair, nail and beauty salon which offers hair-styling, hair-coloring, deep conditioning, manicure and pedicure, lash and brow treatment, hand and feet treatment and make-up artistry
  • The Ritz-Carlton Spa
  • Total of 11 treatment rooms, namely –
  • PEARL - VIP Spa Suite with soaking tub for two, relaxation beds and treatment beds
  • AQUA - Vichy shower and aqua-therapy bed
  • YUANYANG - couples’ treatment suite
  • JASMINE, THYME, GINGER, LAVENDER – body treatment rooms
  • LEMONGRASS and BASIL - Thai message rooms
  • ROSE and CHAMOMILE - facial treatment rooms
  • Body massages, body wraps, body scrubs, facial treatments, and waxing
  • Separate male and female relaxation areas with sauna, steam room, whirlpool, locker rooms, shower stalls, wet and dry lounges
    Swimming Pool
  • An outdoor heated 25m x 10m lap pool
  • Outdoor Jacuzzi
  • Poll side bar & grill
  • Over-sized lounge chairs
    Business Services
  • More than 1,000 square meters/11, 000 square feet of meeting and conference space; all of our Guangzhou hotel meeting space can be personalized named for the event.
  • 648-square-meter/ 6,975-square-foot Grand Ballroom divisible into three salons
  • 430 square meters/4,590 square feet of pre-function space
  • Three multi-functional meeting rooms
  • Two well-appointed boardrooms
  • 24-hour state-of-the-art Business Center
  • High-speed wired and wireless Internet access
  • State-of-the-art audio-visual equipment and technicians
  • Technology Butler services
  • Conference concierge
  • Conference services staff assisting in catering and entertainment arrangement
    Hotel Policies
  • Check-in time is 2 p.m.
  • Check-out time is noon on the day of departure
  • Early check-in and/or late check-out requests are subject to room availability and additional charges
    Cancellation policy:
    Reservation must be cancelled 24 hours before arrival time (local time) to avoid cancellation charges.
  • The Portman Ritz-Carltion, Sanya Hotel Information
    "Leave the world behind, distance yourself from worldly concerns and discover The Ritz-Carlton, Sanya, luxury hotel where majestic mountains share the landscape with miles of secluded beaches, rainforests and the pristine South China Sea.
    Located in the most secluded area of the No. 1 beach in China, Yalong Bay, Sanya, this hotel's destination is known as the “Oriental Hawaii” as well as being Chinas only tropical seaside tourism resort. The Ritz-Carlton, Sanya is distinct amongst Yalong bay hotels, providing the ultimate escape for discerning luxury travelers, conveniently located a mere 40 minutes drive from Sanya Phoenix International Airport.
    Setting the standard for Yalong Bay, Sanya hotels, The Ritz-Carlton features:
  • Private beach with expansive views of the South China Sea
  • 450 well-appointed guestrooms, including 334 oversized guest rooms at over 60 sqm/646 sq ft, 66 rooms and suites on The Ritz-Carlton Club Level with distinctive amenities, 17 suites and 33 private villas with individual plunge pools offering ultimate privacy.
  • The Culinary Shell – a host of eight dining outlets – will please discerning palates with signature favorites, seasonal offerings and even personalized dishes and beverages.
  • The largest spa in the region at 2,788-square-meter/30,009-sq-ft. Designed and operated by the world-famous ESPA offing lavish and relaxing aromatherapy and beauty treatments
  • The most modern meeting facilities are encompassed in our Sanya hotel's flexible meeting space and function rooms totaling 1,700 sq m/18,298 sq ft, inclusive of a 900-sq-m/9,687-sq-ft grand ballroom divisible by four with nine meeting rooms and a business center.
  • The only ocean front wedding chapel in Sanya with breath taking backdrops.
  • Retail experience includes luxury retail brand such as LV, TODS, Paul & Shark, Salvatore Ferragamo, and Zegna.
    Guest Room Features & Amenities
  • Minimum 60sqm
  • Bay wing, Sea wing and Mangrove wing
  • Broadband internet access in guest rooms
  • On demand movies, DVD players in guest rooms
  • Spacious king or two queen beds
  • 60% with South China Sea view, 30% with mangrove view, 10% with lagoon view some with private Jacuzzi and direct access to the pool.
  • Oversized private balconies or terraces overlooking the South China Sea, gardens or mangrove
  • Bose iPod docking station in Suites
  • Luxurious five-fixture bathrooms
  • TV in every bathroom
  • Large Walk-In Closet
  • Plush waffle bathrobes and Chinese robes for your comfort
    Club Level
  • Upgraded amenities
  • Complimentary broadband internet access in Club Lounge
  • Access to private Club Lounge
  • Five Food & Beverage compositions presented daily in the Club Lounge.
  • Live cooking & dedicated Chef for breakfast, light lunch, afternoon tea & evening treats.
  • Club concierge services
  • In Club check-in/check-out
  • Complimentary pressing
  • Bose iPod docking station in Suites
  • Please no cell phone use
    Villas
  • Spacious one bedroom (130 sqm), two bedroom (250 sqm) and three bedroom (350 sqm) Villas with private plunge pool, Sala and lotus water pond
  • Our Yalong Bay hotel's villas are just steps from the sea, with 13 villas right on the beach, 12 villas with tropical garden view, 8 villas with private mangrove view
  • 24hour personalized butler service, All Butlers are certified by the most reputable institution around the world, Magnums Butlers In-villa check-in and check-out
  • Private bar
  • Choice of International Newspaper
  • Complimentary internet
  • Complimentary pressing
  • Bose sound system
  • Bose iPod docking station
  • Transportation service to all areas of the Resort
    Property Features & Amenities
  • Private beach with expansive views of the South China Sea
  • 334 oversized guest rooms at over 60 sqm/646 sq ft
  • 66 rooms and suites on The Ritz-Carlton Club Level
  • 21 suites and 33 private villas
  • Eight restaurants and lounges.
  • The largest spa in the region at 2,788-square-meter. Designed and operated by the world-famous ESPA.
  • Fitness center including fitness studio, kinesis studio, chi studio
  • The only ocean front wedding chapel in Sanya with breath taking backdrops.
  • Luxury Boutiques Arcade
  • Fleet of Mercedes Benz R Class Limousine Service
  • Florist
  • Multiple guest relations team
  • Premium luxury bedding including a pillow menu
  • Special welcome kit for each family
    Bath menu
  • Various guest activities ,including land sports such as, rainforest trekking, mountain climbing, island safari, rock-climbing, mountain bike, professional scuba diving centre, water sports center "cultural pathfinder"-various cultural activities
  • 4 swimming pools, including a Creek Pool and a Lagoon with a sand beach connecting the South China Sea.Two tennis courts with night lighting system, a beach volleyball and beach soccer court.
  • 2 championship golf clubs within minutes.
    Conference Services
  • Totaling 1,700 sq m/18,298 sq ft of indoor function and conference space
  • A 910-sq-m/9,795-sq-ft grand ballroom divisible by four
  • Nine meeting rooms and a business center
  • Private lawns in the garden and private beach are perfect venues for special social occasions.The only wedding chapel in Sanya
  • with waterfront backdrop
  • Technology Butler Service
  • Wired and wireless internet access
  • Conference Concierge
  • Entertainment services
  • State-of-the-art audio-visual equipment and technicians
    Dining
    The Culinary Shell—a host of eight dining outlets—will please discerning palates with signature favorites, seasonal offerings and even personalized dishes and beverages.
  • Fresh 8 is an all-day dining restaurant featuring eight show kitchens in a vibrant and contemporary setting.
  • Pearl serves modern interpretations of Cantonese cuisine.
  • Sophia features southern Italian cuisine.
  • Sand offers a beachfront dining experience.
  • Scene lounge is located in the heart of the lobby.
  • Zig showcases perfectly aged cognacs and cigar bar.
  • Cube is our poolside bar with innovative cold beverages.
  • Mood is the culinary companion to ESPA.
  • The Portman Ritz-Carltion Hong Kong, Kowloon, Hotel Information
    Dive into a confluence of cultures where East meets West, modern architecture rules the skyline and shopping is a national sport. Enjoy it all to the fullest – and then, when you need a respite from the sea of humanity, escape back to The Ritz-Carlton Hong Kong, Kowloon hotel, and surround yourself in blissfully impeccable service.
    Soaring 1,574 feet into the Victoria Harbor skyline, The Ritz-Cartlon, Hong Kong, Kowloon is the world's tallest hotel and features:
  • 300 luxuriously-appointed rooms and suites
  • 360° panoramic views of Victoria Harbor
  • Three fine dining restaurants
  • Extensive meeting space
  • Indoor / outdoor rooftop swimming pool
  • World-class spa and fitness center
    If there is anything you require during your stay, please contact our Hong Kong, Kowloon hotel's Concierge. From theater tickets to dining reservations, it's our pleasure.
  • The Portman Ritz Macao, Studio City Hotel Information
    The Ritz-Carlton Macao, Studio City is scheduled to open in 2009. The 256-room hotel will be part of the Macau Studio City at Cotai Strip which includes a casino, entertainment, studio, retail, dining and nightlife.
    B2-U1-Materials for Research project
    B2-U1-Materials for Research project
    Research Resources: http://www.ritzcarlton.com/en/Properties/Shanghai/Reservations/Default.htm
     

    Deluxe Room, Guest room, 1 King or 2 Twin/Single, City view, Low floor Room details Your request for Accessible Room is not available at this time. We have noted your request.
    Not available at this time: Accessible Room
     Summary of Charges Summary of Room Charges  Cost per night per room (CNY) 
    Friday, August 7, 2009 - Sunday, August 9, 2009
    (2 nights)
     1,400.00 
    City Reconnect Package, stay 2 nights and receive a $50 hotel credit per stay, see Rate Rules 
    Service charge
    210.00
    Estimated government taxes and fees
     Included
    Total for stay (per room) 3,220.00
    Off-site parking, fee: 20 CNY hourly
    Changes in taxes or fees implemented after booking will affect the total room price.
    Rate Rules Additional Information
    USD 50 hotel credit per stay
    Please note that guest must stay 2 consecutive nights for this
    offer and no refund will be issued to guest for early checkout
    Hotel credit cannot be used against the room rate and tax
    Hotel credit must be used during the dates of reservation;
    No balance will be issued for future stays.
    This offer cannot be combined with any other offer of promotion
    (including Fine Hotels & Resorts and Centurion)Holding Your Reservation
    We will need a credit card number to reserve your room.
    Canceling Your Reservation
    You may cancel your reservation for no charge until 4:00 PM hotel time on August 7, 2009.
    Please note that we will assess a fee of 1,610.00 CNY if you must cancel after this deadline.
    If you have made a prepayment, we will retain all or part of your prepayment. If not, we will charge your credit card.
    This fee equals 1 night of your room charge plus tax (for the first night of your reservation).
    Modifying Your Reservation
    Please note that a change in the length or dates of your reservation may result in a rate change.
    Your current rate may be available if your modified reservation still includes:
    A stay of 2 night(s).
    Your current rate may be available if your modified reservation still includes:
    An overnight stay on Friday or Saturday.


    Report to the GM—Booking details of the reservation:
    Hotel:  Ritz Carlton, Shanghai
    Check-in:  Sunday, May 31, 2009
    Check-out:  Wednesday, June 3, 2009
    Room type:  De luxe Single Room with one king-sized bed and city view
    Rates:  2,000 CNY per night; 300 CNY for service charge per night
    Total for stay:  6,900 CNY
    Estimated government taxes and fees: Included
    Off-site parking fee:  20 CNY hourly
    The Hotel Rate Rules:
    ●  Holding Your Reservation
    We will need a credit card number to reserve your room.
    ●  Canceling Your Reservation
    Please note that we will assess a fee of 2,300 CNY if you must cancel after this deadline.
    If you have made a prepayment, we will retain all or part of it. If not, we will charge your credit card.
    This fee equals one night of your room rate plus tax (for the first night of your reservation).
    ●  Modifying Your Reservation
    Please note that a change in the length or dates of your reservation may result in a rate change.
    Unit 2
    B2-U2-Materials for Surfing the InternetB2-U2-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Research Resources:
    http://www.ups.com/content/us/en/shipping/time/service/index.html 
    UPS Express Critical
    Delivery Commitment
  • Best available flight 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, 365 days a year
  • Specific delivery commitment provided when order is placed
  • On-time delivery to every address in all 50 states and Puerto Rico
  • Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    All 50 states and Puerto Rico
    Benefits A full range of services, including international, surface, hand-carry or chartered aircraft
    Automated routing lets you choose from the fastest delivery options.
    Fast pickup and door-to-door reliability give you complete peace of mind.
    UPS Next Day Air Early A.M.
    Delivery Commitment Next business day delivery by 8:00 a.m. to major cities in the 48 contiguous states
    Delivery by 8:30 or 9:00 a.m. to most other U.S. cities, including Anchorage, Alaska
    Delivery by 10:00 a.m. to additional locations
    Service Area Destinations:
    The 48 contiguous states and limited addresses in Alaska, including Anchorage
    Benefits Ideal when your shipment must be there for the start of the business day
    Priority handling every step of the way for added peace of mind
    Free UPS packaging available for your convenience
    UPS Next Day Air
    Delivery Commitment Next business day delivery by 10:30 a.m., 12:00 noon, or end of day, depending on destination
    Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    All 50 states and Puerto Rico, with some limitations in Alaska and Hawaii
    Benefits Ideal for shipments that must arrive earlier in the business day
    Guaranteed service provides assurance of on-time delivery
    Free UPS packaging available for your convenience
    UPS Next Day Air Saver
    Delivery Commitment

    Commercial Destinations:
    Next business day delivery by 3:00 or 4:30 p.m. where UPS Next Day Air delivery is committed by 10:30 a.m. or 12:00 noon, respectively
    Residential Destinations:
    Next business day delivery by end of day

    Service Area Destinations:
    Available to the 48 contiguous states
    Not available to destinations where UPS Next Day Air delivery is committed by end of day
    Origins:
    Available from the 48 contiguous states and limited addresses in Alaska and Hawaii
    Benefits Guaranteed next-day delivery for peace of mind
    Our most affordable service for next-day shipments
    Free UPS packaging available for your convenience
    UPS 2nd Day Air A.M.
    Delivery Commitment Delivery on the second business day by 10:30 a.m. or 12:00 noon to most commercial destinations
    Service Area Destinations:
    Available to the 48 contiguous states to destinations where UPS Next Day Air delivery is committed by 10:30 a.m. or 12:00 noon
    Not available to destinations where UPS Next Day Air delivery is committed by end of day
    Not available to residential destinations
    Origins:
    Available from the 48 contiguous states and limited addresses in Alaska and Hawaii
    Benefits Guaranteed reliable, second business day delivery for peace of mind
    Morning delivery means your shipments are delivered sooner to commercial destinations
    Free UPS packaging available for your convenience
    UPS 2nd Day Air
    Delivery Commitment Delivery by the end of the second business day
    Some locations in Alaska and Hawaii require additional transit time
    Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    All 50 states and Puerto Rico, with some limitations in Alaska and Hawaii
    Benefits Ideal for shipments that do not need overnight service
    Guaranteed second-day delivery
    Free UPS packaging available for your convenience
    UPS 3 Day Select
    Delivery Commitment Delivery by the end of the third business day
    Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    The 48 contiguous states
    Benefits An ideal mix of economy and guaranteed delivery
    Perfect for less time-sensitive shipments
    Three free delivery attempts
    UPS Ground
    Delivery Commitment Day-definite delivery typically in one to five days
    Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    All 50 states and Puerto Rico
    Benefits Prompt, dependable, cost-effective shipping
    With guaranteed delivery, know in advance when your shipment will arrive
    An economical choice for all of your routine shipments
    UPS Ground (Freight Pricing)
    Delivery Commitment Day-definite delivery typically in one to five days
    Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    The 48 contiguous states
    Benefits An economical choice for multiple-package shipments weighing over 150 pounds
    Dependable delivery with full visibility on each individual package
    Guaranteed on-time performance and competitive transit time
    UPS Hundredweight Service
    Delivery Commitment Day-definite delivery typically in one to five days, or time-definite delivery based on the UPS shipping service you choose
    Service Area Destinations and Origins:
    All 50 states and Puerto Rico
    Benefits No additional fee for inside delivery
    Three free delivery attempts
    Can be conveniently picked up with your other UPS shipments
    B2-U2-Materials for Research project
    B2-U2-Materials for Research project
    Research Resources:
    http://www.sdearthtimes.com/et0500/et0500s14.html
    Solving the transportation problem in San Diego
    It you think these ideas seem extreme think them over again the next time you're stuck in stop-and-go traffic. You'll have plenty of time.
    by David Bainbridge
    One of the greatest challenges the new mayor and council will face is the Gordian knot of transportation in San Diego. To solve this problem, they will need to address the cause, not the symptoms. If they do, our quality of life can be preserved. If they don't, we will continue the slide to conditions that are worse than Los Angeles.
    What is the underlying cause of the problem? As with most environmental problems, the fundamental cause is extremely heavy subsidies, in this case for automobiles and freeways. A detailed study in the Bulletin of the International Society for Ecological Economics presented a detailed accounting of subsidies for automobiles in the United States. The net subsidy was calculated as 90 percent. That is, for every mile driven, the driver is paying only one-tenth the real cost. While other studies have come up with lesser amounts, most still agree that the "hidden subsidy" is higher than suspected. Until subsidies are changed, there will be no reform of transportation and no solution to the problems of traffic.
    When aren't "more roads" better?
    Even with massive subsidies, we can't build new freeways fast enough to escape gridlock. We just make the problem worse by encouraging more long commutes in the short term. As Jay Forrester, the brilliant MIT engineer who invented the modern computer, notes in his analysis of transportation woes: the solution to traffic congestion is to stop building highways. This is not a popular idea, but it is true. Portland, Oregon revived its downtown by tearing out the riverside freeway. Vancouver, British Columbia has prospered ever since its proposed ocean-side freeway was stopped by a citizen uprising.
    How do we stop building freeways? Remove the subsidies. To do this, we need to better determine the local costs. For example, the pollution caused by stormwater runoff from streets and parking lots shouldn't be corrected with hotel taxes, it should be paid for by gasoline charges.
    When in Rome
    The European charges are far more reflective of the real costs, and may possibly even understate them. European countries make up some of the difference with auto registration costs tied to horsepower. These can be quite stiff. One of my students calculated that owning his massive 1963 Cadillac in Austria would cost about $500 a month for registration and insurance. It is much easier and more equitable to simply charge for gasoline. To prevent chaos, these charges would have to be phased in over 5-10 years. There may also have to be assistance for the poor, until the transit system is up and running adequately.
    Increasing the cost of gasoline provides an immediate curb on trips, as the current run-up in gas prices has shown. While still far below the highest historic cost (the high was in 1980 at $2.60 gallon in today's dollars), it is enough to make people think twice about long commutes in vehicles that get under 20 miles-per-gallon.
    Changing development patterns
    As the cost of driving becomes a concern, redevelopment can be channeled closer to work. The cities in San Diego county will also have to be ready with mixed-use zoning, allowing residential occupation in commercial and industrial areas, and developing viable transit systems. They should also rewrite the planning codes and street requirements to favor walkers and bicyclists. The developer of Village Homes in Davis was able to cut street width from 43 feet to as low as 23 feet by improving bicycle and pedestrian paths. This saved money, improved safety and quality of life, and protected environmental quality.
    The money raised from these gasoline fees (more than a billion gallons of gas are sold in San Diego every year) would support redevelopment initiatives and improvements in more efficient, comfortable, and healthful transportation. The heart of this system for the foreseeable future will be buses: lowly, unloved, and clean only if converted to compressed natural gas (CNG) or new low-emission diesel, especially if used as part of a diesel/electric hybrid system. Buses are flexible, inexpensive and very effective if used wisely.
    Curitiba: a working model
    Curitiba, Brazil provides the perfect example of a bus system that works. This includes: improved bus routing and lanes; loading pods, so the fare is paid before boarding the bus; extra-large buses for major routes; an effective route network; and private ownership and operation of the buses. The city assigns the routes, sets the fares, and pays the contractor per revenue mile, not per passenger-mile. They do this to make even lower-performing routes equally attractive to operators.
    This system turns a profit at a charge of only 50¢ per passenger, even with transfers anywhere within the city. This bus system moves more than 1.9 million trips a day, more than the buses of New York City. The population of metro Curitiba (Curitiba and surrounding municipalities) is now given at 2.4 million people. The development cost of bus routes is about one-third of a percent one eightieth of the cost of subways and much, much less than trolleys or light rail.
    Making human-power practical
     The supporting element in San Diego should be bicycle and pedestrian traffic. The best weather in the United States would enable more people to ride and walk more easily than any other city in the country. Previous support for these healthful and environmentally-friendly transit options has been minimal. All new developments should be planned to favor walking and biking. Bike route and pedestrian links and connections and support systems (e.g., lockers, showers) should be established throughout the region. All traffic lights should be retrofitted so that a bicycle will trigger the light cycle.
    The City of Davis has shown what can be done. For part of the year, at least a third of the commutes are by bicycle. Germany has also begun to support bicycle commuting and is seeing the dividends. Frieburg has seen the bicycle commute rise from 12% in the 1970s to 19% today, and Muenster has increased bicycle commuting to 32%. The Netherlands now offers tax credits to people who commute by bicycle, acknowledging the savings to society and offsetting subsidies for cars.
    Walking is even more seriously discouraged in most developments and by most engineering design today. Pedestrians in San Diego are reviled. Only the poor and criminals walk; the chosen drive large SUVs.
    The creation of walking links paths cutting through developments and buildings should be an essential part of every new proposal, and a major effort should be made to repair past mistakes. Pedestrian bridges and tunnels are needed in many areas. Walking and bicycling (if made reasonably safe) will add a health bonus worth millions of dollars a year. The 30% of us that are clinically obese can work off some of our fat while improving the environment and better enjoying our lovely city.
    Solutions to our transportation problems are available. Will our planners and politicians accept the challenge? 
    David Bainbridge helped develop the innovative planning policies for the City of Davis. He has worked on bikeway and pedestrian planning, traffic analyses for developments, developed a plan for a bikeway from Merced to Yosemite, and was coauthor of the first coastal bike route map for California. He currently teaches environmental studies courses at United States International University and rides his bicycle when he can.


    Research Resources:
    http://www.thedailystar.net/story.php?nid=41017
    Published On: 2008-06-14
    To solve the transportation problem of Dhaka metropolitan area
    A S M Mahbubun Nabi

    In order to solve the transportation problem of Dhaka City, the Strategic Transport Plan (STP) for Dhaka City was initiated in March, 2004 by GOB with the assistance of World Bank, and with Louis Berger Inc. as Principal Consultants and Bangladesh Consultant Ltd. as local partner. In August, 2004 an Advisory Committee comprising of some 32 members from different categories of professionals, engineers, planners, architects, academics and civil servants was appointed to guide and oversee the work of the consultants. The plan (STP) was completed in December, 2005.
    The Strategic Transport Plan (STP) has made some strategic recommendations to solve the transportation problems of Dhaka City. The major components of the Strategic Transport Plan are the following:
    (A) Mass Rapid Transit (MRT) system, which include the following components :
    a) Three Bus Rapid Transit (BRT) Routes of total length of about 200km. at a total cost of U. S. $ 1.0 billion
    b) Three Metro Lines with an estimated cost of about U. S. $ 2.1 billion, or Taka 14,500 crore
    (B) 50 Roadway Projects including the following components
    a) Three elevated expressways: Gulistan-Jatrabari Flyover; Gulistan - Mohakhali Elevated Expressway; and Moghbazar Flyover; and
    b) Two Bypass Roads: the Eastern Bypass and the Western Bypass.
    The STP recommendations are highly capital-intensive option that will require a total investment of US$ 5.52 billion or Taka 38,000 crores for its implementation, but the benefits which will be achieved out of this investment will not be very significant. Some of the capital-intensive projects as recommended in the STP are discussed below :
    Metro System: The STP team has recommended a Metro System comprised of three Metro Lines at a total cost of U.S. $ 2.1 billion or Taka 14,500 crores. The total length of the Metro Lines is not known, but I guess it will be about 70 km. in length. If we consider that people will walk down to Metro Stations from a distance of 1 km. to avail the Metro service, then the area-coverage of Metro service will only be about 140 sq. km. But, the total area of Dhaka Metropolitan City (RAJUK area) is about 1530 sq. km. Hence, the area-coverage of Metro Service will be less than 10 percent of total area of Dhaka Metropolitan City.
    The STP team has failed to recognize some major disadvantages of Metro system, such as, they are technically difficult and potentially unfeasible in a city prone to flooding. If the Metro system has to be safe for implementation and operation, then Dhaka City will have to be made completely flood-free for all time, which will be extremely difficult.
    Metro construction requires costly excavation. Typical costs of Metro is about $ 50.0 million to 240.0 million per km. Additional costs are involved with other infrastructures, such as underground Metro stations. A Metro station costs about $ 150.0 million.
    Operating costs of Metros are extremely high requiring very expensive electric rail cars. Metro systems require constant and huge supply of electricity which will be very difficult to be ensured in Dhaka City. Most Metro systems of the world have operating deficits which can often severe the budget of the country.
    Worldwide experience is that, except in a few cases the fare of the Metro ride is subsidized, and in some cases very heavily subsidized. The experience shows that the various Build-Operate-Transfer (BOT) projects from the late 1990's are all in financial trouble and are nowhere achieving profitability.
    In Sao Paulo Metro, the City Govt. pays a subsidy of $ 0.20 (25%) for each trip (total trips are 2.1 million per day). One of the more spectacular recent failures of a Metro and LRT was in Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia. In the system there was substantial subsidy in the fare. The result was a financial failure and the system was nationalized in late 2001. After only 3 years of operation the system accumulated debts of more than US$ 1.4 billion leading to the biggest bankruptcy in Malaysian corporate history. The 20km Metro in Singapore, built at a total cost of US$ 2.9 billion, have an operational loss of US$ 1.1 million per month in 2004.
    The STP recommended Metro for Dhaka city, if it is built and operated, will have a minimum economic fare of Tk. 10.0 for the ride of 1 km. distance, which will be affordable only for a very small percentage of passengers. In order to make it affordable for middle-income group of people, at least 50 percent subsidy in the fare will be required. The STP has estimated that about 57,42,000 passenger trips will be carried daily by the Metro, and the average trip-lengths will be about 5 km. Hence, a subsidy of Tk. 143.55 million will have to be paid daily and the yearly subsidy will be about Tk. 5240 crores.
    The construction of Metros is often agonizingly slow. The 20km Metro in Singapore was under construction for nearly 8 years. The Blue Line Subway (21km.) in Bangkok was under construction for about 7 years.
    Flexibility to expand and adaptability to a changing situation is also a key requirement for any mass transit system. Dhaka is rapidly growing and the situation in the city is rapidly changing. But the expansion of the Metro system is very complex.
    Per kilometer construction cost of Metro is about hundred times more than that of Bus Rapid Transit (BRT) system, and thus the Metro system is likely to cover only a very small portion of the city and would be of far less use if the private auto users are not diverted to the Metro service.
    According to the STP estimate, the Dhaka Metropolitan Study Area will generate daily seven crore travel-trips of which only 8% of the trips will be served by Metro service. With an investment of Tk. 14,500 crores, the Metro system will not be able to solve more than 10 percent of the transportation problems of Dhaka City.
    Elevated Expressways and Flyovers: The STP team has recommended a system of Elevated Expressways and Flyovers of about 29 km. length. The construction cost of this system will be about U.S. $ 0.9 billion or Taka 6200 crores.
    Elevated expressways generate their own traffic diverted from other roads. They favour only a very small minority of people driving cars and autos, often simply shift congestion from one point to another in the network, increases in noise, pollution, congestion and fuel consumption. As the former Mayor of Bogotá, Enrique Penalosa once remarked, “There are two ways to destroy a city. One is through nuclear bombing, and the other is with elevated roads”. The STP study itself exposed the potential disastrous consequences of elevated expressways. Government subsidies provided to the use of elevated expressways only favour the richest segment of the population which is contrary to equity goals. Evidence suggests that existing flyovers have actually caused an increase in traffic congestion on the roads below the flyovers.
    In Dhaka city (in 2004) only one percent of the population was owners of autos and individualized transport (private car, jeep, micro, station wagon and pick-up). Flyovers and elevated expressways constructed at a great public expense, will only serve the needs of less than one percent people who own an individualized transport. For the remaining 99 percent of the people, these projects offer little benefit beyond increased difficulties and congestion, because the road capacities below the flyovers are reduced by at least 20 percent of the original capacity. Such facilities are of little benefit to buses, since buses generally move at ground level given the need for passenger to board and alight. These are inaccessible to pedestrians and cannot be used by rickshaws. They do not benefit the very large majority of people in the city and portrays a policy which cannot be sustainable.
    Elevated expressways can only be justified in the cities where almost all families own a car. But in case of Dhaka, where auto-ownership is only one percent, it will be a great blunder to build elevated expressways. The capital once invested on such projects becomes fixed with the land and become unable to be withdrawn any significant part of the investment through failure to command a fair return from it.
    The construction of elevated expressways through densely populated urban areas is likely to have serious detrimental impacts on environment and door-to-door accessibility. In Seoul, South Korea, government recently tore down an elevated expressway when they realized that it worsened the situation without solving any problem.
    The STP recommendations are biased and is detrimental to the economy of the country.
    Though the STP recommendations have been claimed to be a multimodal solution, but the study refers to only fuel-dependent transports ignoring the contributions of fuel-free non-motorized transports and pedestrians. Fuel-free non-motorized transport and pedestrian movements represent more than 50 percent of the total trips, and short trips constitute 76 percent of total trips in Dhaka City. How can the STP transport model be regarded as valid when it ignores the majority of the trips?
    The STP study has other weaknesses as well. In order to assess mobility of passengers in a mixed mode urban area, it is imperative to evaluate transport alternatives with respect to door-to-door trips. The trip time or trip distance represents only a portion of the travel. The total travel constitutes link travel time, walking time, waiting time and penalties of modal transfer, which have not been considered in the STP model. Hence, the recommendations of the STP model do not ensure that this will increase the convenience of mobility and access for the majority of the people.
    The Strategic Transport Plan (STP) for Dhaka city has opted for a transportation strategy which is highly capital intensive and which will require about US. $ 5.52 billion or Taka 38,000 crore for its implementation, but the strategy will not be successful in solving the transportation problem of Dhaka City. The reason is explained below:
    When the population of a city increases, the volume of traffic on the roads also increases, and as the volume of traffic on the roads increases, the transportation problem also increases,. The Strategic Transportation Plan for Dhaka City has been prepared for a population of 1,98,00,000 (within RAJUK area) in the year 2024. Beyond this period population of Dhaka City will grow at least at a growth rate of 3.0 percent per annum. Hence, the solution of transportation problem which has been given for a population of 1,98,00,000 will soon become ineffective at an increased level of population in the City.
    Then, what is the solution?
    The big cities of the world, which have become successful in solving the transportation problem, have, at first, adopted the strategies to restrain the growth of population in the cities. At present, the population of London is 10.5 million and the population is not increasing for the last 35 years; the population of New York is 15.8 million and the population is not increasing for the last 25 years ; the population of Tokyo is 12.0 million and the population is not increasing for the last 20 years; the population of Paris is 8.75 million and the population is not increasing for the last 30 years.
    It is not automatic that the growth has been stopped in these cities, Rather it is through deliberate planning that the growth has been controlled. When the growth of the cities are controlled, then it become easier to solve the problems of the city.
    There are various strategies to control the growth of cities. The strategy of "Green-belt Plan and New Town Plan" was adopted to restrain the growth of London; the strategy of "satellite town plan" was adopted to restrain the growth of Tokyo; the strategy of "decentralized settlement" was adopted for New York; the strategy of "corridor plan" was adopted to manage the growth of Washington, etc.
    All these strategies are not fully applicable for Dhaka to restrain its growth. The main cause of rapid growth of Dhaka is that, all powers of the country is concentrated in Dhaka. Any type of decentralization policy for administration, economy or population will not be successful without the decentralization of power. For the decentralization of the power, the country is required to be divided into a number of provinces.
    Almost all countries of the world have a three tier administrative system. The top tier is the national government, below that the second tier is the provincial government, and at the bottom is the local government. This type of administrative system has a great influence on the distribution of city sizes in the country and also on the balanced development of the county.
    There is no county in the world except Bangladesh which has got one province with 14 crore population. The USA, with a population of 22.8 crore is divided into 50 provinces; on an average each province has got a population of 45 lakhs. Japan with a population of 12.6 crore is divided into 47 self-governing prefectures. The Assam region of India is divided into seven provinces, in which no province has population more than 1.5 crore; as a result, there is no city in Assam region which has population more than one million.
    For effective decentralization of power, Bangladesh should have a three-tier administrative system and the country should be divided into a number of provinces. We propose nine provinces in Bangladesh according to the following table and the Map attached. Dhaka Metropolitan Area, including Greater Dhaka District with the total area of 7378 sq. km. and the total population of 1,71,92,103 (in the year 2001), should become Dhaka Metropolitan Province, just like, Delhi Metropolitan Area is a province of India, Tokyo Metropolitan Area is a self-governing prefecture in Japan; New York Metropolitan Area is a State in USA.
    The Central Govt. located at Dhaka will be comprised of the ministries of Defense; Foreign Affairs; Finance and Planning; Home and Establishment; Foreign Trade and Strategic Industries; National Transportation and Communication; etc. (not more than 10 ministries).
    The Provincial Govt. located at the provincial capital will be comprised of Ministries of Agriculture, Fisheries and Livestock; Health and Education; Local Govt., Urban and Rural Planning, Housing and Works; Food, Relief and Disaster Management; Religious Affairs and Social Welfare; Commerce and Industry; Land, Forest, Environment, Flood Control and Water Management; Roads and Highways; etc. (not more than 12 ministries)
    If the policy of decentralization of power is materialized through the creation of self-governing provinces, then what will happen to Dhaka City?
    Most of the ministries, government departments, organisations, corporations, and private offices will shrink in Dhaka. Two-thirds of the Secretariate Buildings will become vacant, BADC Bhaban at Motijheel and Matsya Bhaban at Kakrail will become completely vacant, WAPDA Bhaban at Motijheel will become 80 percent vacant, Education Directorate at Abdul Gani Road will become 70 percent vacant, PWD Bhaban at Segunbagicha will become 60 percent vacant, Housing Authority & Urban Development Building at Segunbagicha will become 90 percent vacant, Architecture office at Kakrail will become 70 percent vacant, Roads and Highway Department will become 70 percent vacant, LGED Bhaban at Agargaon will become 70% vacant. A large number of private offices and organisations will have to shift to provincial capital in order to run their businesses.
    At least ten lakh people will decrease from Dhaka within three years of formation of Provincial Government. and another ten lakh people will continue to decrease during the next ten years.
    Growth of population in Dhaka City will be effectively controlled. Solution to transportation and the water supply and sanitation problems will become easier and less costly. Many other problems of Dhaka will be much easier and cheaper to be solved.
    The capital investment of Tk. 38,000 crores will no longer be required for the solution of transportation problem of Dhaka city. This amount can be evenly distributed to the provincial capitals for their development. A balanced development of the county will be ensured.
    Demand for housing in Dhaka will decrease. House rent will decrease, Land value will decrease. Real Estate developers' business at Dhaka will decline, but will flourish at the provincial capitals.
    Now, I tell you a story. A few days back I met a school teacher from Rangpur. I asked him, “Why have you come to Dhaka?” He replied, “I am going to retire very soon. I have come to Dhaka to enquire how much I shall get from benevolent fund after my retirement”. He also told. "I have traveled by night coach and reached Gabtali bus terminal in the morning, from Gabtali I went to my daughter's house in the cantonment, from there I went to the Education Directorate office at Abdul Gani Road, from there I went to BANBEIS office at Nilkhet, from BANBEIS office I came to you, from here I shall go to see my son at Malibagh, from Malibagh I shall return to my daughter's house at the cantonment, and next morning I shall return to Rangpur.” I found the gentleman extremely tired, exhausted and pale.
    More than sixty thousand people come to Dhaka daily for such purposes and another sixty thousand people go out of Dhaka daily after performing their jobs. Since these people have to perform their jobs within a day or two, they undertake about 5-6 trips daily. In Dhaka, about three lakhs of vehicular trips are generated daily by these types of people. Again, more than 1000 numbers of bus trips are required daily to bring sixty thousand people to Dhaka, and another 1000 bus trips are required daily to take then out of Dhaka.
    Now, the question is, can we not reduce the number of commuters to Dhaka and the generation of such a huge number of vehicular trips in Dhaka.
    Surely the number of commuters to Dhaka and the generation of huge number of trips by them will be drastically reduced when the governmental power will be decentralized to the Provincial Capitals. Provincial citizens will not need to come to Dhaka, rather they will go to the Provincial Capitals to perform their purpose. Daily bus trips to and from Dhaka will be reduced by at least 50 percent. The pressure on all inter-city bus terminals will substantially be reduced.
    The author is Professor, Dept. of Urban & Regional Planning, BUET, Dhaka.
    Unit 3
    B2-U3-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B2-U3-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Research Resources: http://www.studentrent.com/search/school/California+State+University+-+Northridge
    Property Description:
    Furnished: No
    Square Feet: 2200 Handicapped Access: No
    Levels: 1
    Basement: No
    Garage: Yes
    Carport: Yes
    Yard: Front
    Yard Maintenance: Manager Responsibility
    Pets: Yes
    Pets Allowed: Small Dog, Cat
    Utilities Included: Water, Sewer, Pest Control, Trash
    Mass Transit: Other
    Amenities: Air Conditioning, Outdoor Pool, Fully-equipped Kitchens
    Other: Spacious closets, large living area, nice neighborhood.
    Lease Information:
    Available: 08/15/2009
    Monthly Price: $2750
    Damage Deposit: $2750
    Lease Term: 1 Year
    Location Information:
    Address: 1021 S. Orange Grove Blvd. Pasadena, CA, 91105
    Local Schools: University of Southern California University of California - Los Angeles California State University - Northridge
    Additional Information:
    One Month Free Rent Offering Now OAC...Upper unit has 3 bedrooms, 2 bathrooms in prestigious Rose Parade area, approximately 2,200 sq ft. This apartment has an amazing open layout with a huge living room. Master bedroom has private dressing area and bathroom. Kitchen has stove and dishwasher. Plenty of closet space, carpet throughout, central a/c, private laundry hook-ups, deck, 2 car covered parking, pool, Jacuzzi, in a beautifully landscaped setting. Water, Sewer and Trash paid.
    B2-U3-Materials for Research project
    Beach Resort Services - Rental Agreement
    409 E. Hwy 332, #2
    Surfside Beach, TX 77541
    979-233-4900 / 800-382-9283 - Fax 979-230-0664
    www.beachresortservices.com / fun@beachresortservices.com
    Rental Agreement must be signed prior to the release of keys.
    Please sign and return with prepayment.
    This constitutes an agreement between the renter and Beach Resort Services as manager of the described property. The conditions, limitations and restrictions printed below are included as part of this agreement. Renter is responsible to read up-dated rules on-line at: www.beachresortservices.com. Renter understands that violation of any terms of this agreement by either the renter or anyone at or on the property during the rental period may result in the immediate eviction of the property with no prorated rent or refund.
     
    Renter understands and agrees as follows:
    1.  
     
    THAT whomever's name appears on this agreement is at least 25 years of age and agrees to be responsible for the actions of all occupants or visitors during the stated rental period.  Any damage or maintenance should be reported immediately.  Renter is responsible for any actions that manager considers to be abusive.
    2.  
     
    THAT this reservation is limited to _____ total guests (visiting or staying / day or night).  Certain areas within each home are reserved for the owner.  Our "Courtesy Officer" has authority as a representative of the manager to enter and protect the property upon violation of this agreement.  Renter understands that he/she must be present during the rental period at all times.  Individuals under 25 years of age are not permitted at the property without the renter.
    3.  
     
    TO pay for damages to the property; including but not limited to furnishings, flooring, walls, windows, bedding (including pillows) and household items during rental period.  Renter understands that a damage/cleaning deposit of ________ has been collected.  Any damages or cleaning costs will be automatically deducted from this deposit Should repair or replacement exceed the deposit the renter will be billed and agrees to reimburse the manager with 15 days after request.  Damage/cleaning deposit will be refunded within 30 days after check-out date if no damages or cleaning charges have been incurred, and all keys have been returned to our offic.
       
      Renter is responsible to leave this property in good/clean condition in order to receive cleaning deposit refund:
    * All beds must be stripped of linens (not pads, bedspreads or pillows) and left made up.
    * All floors must be swept, mopped and vacuumed
    * All dishes must be washed and put away (not left in dishwasher or drain).
    * All trash must be bagged and placed downstairs
    * Clean downstairs.  Water hose rolled up, bbq pit cleaned out, trash picked up, etc…
    * Refrigerator must be wiped out.
       
    4. THAT pets of any kind are NOT permitted without prior approval.  A non-refundable pet fee must be paid for properties that allow pets. Not all
         properties allow pets.
       
    5.
         THAT every effort will be made to protect the property including, but not limited to, the following:  locking doors when leaving the property;
         agreeing to allow the manager enter the property at any reasonable time, with reasonable notice to effect necessary maintenance; not permitting
         RV/camper hook-ups; restricting fires to fireplace or beach, the use of BBQ grills must be limited to the downstairs away from piling and stairs; not
         moving any indoor furnishings outdoors; the use of beer kegs must be limited to the downstairs; and reporting all suspicious persons or actions
         to the manager or appropriate law enforcement authorities; Brazoria County Sheriff 979-265-9310.
       
    6. Cancellations - Changes - Refunds - Should a hurricane or other natural disaster occur, a full refund or prorated rent will be given after evacuation order has been issued.
       
    a. No cancellations or changes on any rental $1200.00 or more may be made after March 15th.
    b.
    No house changes are allowed once prepayment has been made, however rental dates may be changed 1 time up to 8 weeks prior to check in as available dates allow.
    c.
    To be eligible for a refund written notice must be received at least 8 weeks prior to arrival date. Refund will be issued less processing fee and $50.00 cancellation fee. If cancellation is made within 8 weeks of arrival date manager will make every effort to re-rent the property and reimburse renter the difference less fees, excluding holidays.
    7.  
     
    THAT there will be no refunds or prorations due to appliance or air conditioner failures.  After notification, failures will be repaired as quickly as possible.  Manager will be available after hours, weekends and holidays by calling 979-233-4900.
    8.  
     
    RENTER agrees to indemnify and hold harmless owner, manager or their employees from any claim or demand arising from any use of the property.  Renter's signature guarantees monetary and physical responsibility.
    9.  
     
    I have read, I understand, and I agree to the terms of this agreement as witnessed by my signature affixed hereto.
    Base Rent $
    -
    Reservation No.      
    10% Tax $
    -
    House     Signature
    P/F $
    -
    Arriving Date    
    By signature of this agreement signator agrees to the terms stateed within and guarantees the he/she is at least 25 years of age.
    Sec. Dep. $
    -
    Arriving Time   4:00 p.m.
    Linen Service $
    -
    Leaving Date    
    Pet Fee $
    -
    Leaving Time   11:00 a.m.  
    Prepay $
    -
           
    Balance Due $
    -
        Your email address:  
    RESIDENTIAL ROOM RENTAL AGREEMENT
    This Residential Room Rental Agreement ("Agreement") is made and effective this date of ________________________ by and between ______________________________ ("Landlord") and _______________________________________________________ ("Tenant," whether one or more).
    1. PREMISES.
    Landlord hereby rents to Tenant a room at the following address: __________________________________________________________________________ (the “House
    ”). The room is specifically described as that room or rooms which is/are ______________________________________________ (description of where the room is) and shall be referred to hereon as "Room or Rooms".
    2. TERM.
    The term of this Agreement shall start on ___________________ and continue on a month to month basis.
    3. RENT.
    Tenant agrees to pay, without demand, to Landlord as rent for the Room the sum of _________ per month in advance on the first day of each calendar month, at same address as above for the House, or at such other place as Landlord may designate. Landlord may impose a late payment charge of $5 per day for any amount that is more than five (5) days late. Rent will be prorated if the term does not start on the first day of the month or for any other partial month of the term.
    4. SECURITY DEPOSIT.
    Upon execution of this Agreement, Tenant deposits with Landlord ________________, as security for the performance by Tenant of the terms of this Agreement to be returned to Tenant, without interest, following the full and faithful performance by Tenant of this Agreement. In the event of damage to the Room or House caused by Tenant or Tenant's family, agents or visitors, Landlord may use funds from the deposit to repair, but is not limited to this fund and Tenant remains liable.
    5. USE OF PREMISES.
    A. The House shall be used and occupied by Landlord as a single-family residence. Tenant shall use the Room as his/her personal residence. Tenant furthermore shall be, on the continuing discretion of the Landlord, extended certain “privileges” to the use of certain parts of the House. These parts include the bathroom (not the master bathroom), and the kitchen. The continuing use of these areas is at the full discretion of the Landlord. Neither the Room nor any part of the House or shall be used at any time during the term of this Agreement for the purpose of carrying on any business, profession, or trade of any kind, or for any purpose other than as a private residence. B. Tenant shall comply with all the health and sanitary laws, ordinances, rules, and orders of appropriate governmental authorities and homes associations, if any, with respect to the Room and the House.
    Household Rules and Regulations Regarding:
    Cleaning
    Kitchen Use
    Overnight Guests
    Use of washer, dryer, appliances
    Smoking
    Use of Common areas
    Alcohol/Drug Use
    Use of telephone
    Studying/Quiet Hours
    Sharing personal items
    Music/TV
    Other
    Pets
    Conflict Resolution:
    Each housemate will try to develop mutual cooperation and good feelings with all other housemates. Should disagreements arise, each shall try to resolve the dispute in good faith using clear communication. If disputes continue thereafter, the housemates agree to the following methods of conflict resolution:
    Decision by household consensus
    · Decision by Principle Tenant
    · Mediation by impartial third party
    · Decision by Owner/Manager
    · Decision by household majority vote
    6. OCCUPANTS.
    Tenant agrees that the Room or Rooms shall be occupied by no more than 1 person each. Room one is_________________________________________ Room two is_________________________________________ Room one will be occupied by______________________________________ Room two will be occupied by______________________________________
    7. CONDITION OF PREMISES.
    Tenant agrees that Tenant has examined the Room and that they are, at the time of this Agreement, in good order, good repair, safe, clean, and tenantable condition. Tenant shall make no alterations to the Room or House or construct any building or make other improvements without the prior written consent of Landlord. If not, items noted are
    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
    8. ASSIGNMENT AND SUBLETTING.
    A. Tenant shall not assign this Agreement, or sublet or grant any concession or license to use the Room or any part of the House without Landlord's prior written consent. B. Any assignment, subletting, concession, or license without the prior written consent of Landlord, or an assignment or subletting by operation of law, shall be void and, at Landlord's option, terminate this Agreement.
    9. DANGEROUS MATERIALS.
    Tenant shall not keep in the Room or the House any article or thing of a dangerous, inflammable, or explosive character that might unreasonably increase the danger of fire on or around the Room or House or that might be considered hazardous.
    10. UTILITIES.
    Rent ( ) does ( ) does not include utilities. If it does not, utility bills will be apportioned as follows: ( ) Gas/Electricity, Tenant pays % of monthly bill. ( ) Water/Garbage, Tenant pays
    % of monthly bill. ( ) Phone, Tenant pays
    % of monthly bill plus personal long distance calls. ( ) Other
    , Tenant pays
    % of monthly bill.
    11. ANIMALS.
    Tenant shall keep no domestic or other animals in or about the Room without the prior written consent of Landlord. Landlord agrees ( ) or disagrees ( ) to allow pets. If pets are allowed any damages caused by pets will be the responsibility of the tenant to repair/replace. It pets are allowed they are: _____________________________________________________________
    12. RIGHT OF INSPECTION.
    As required by law, the homeowner may enter the tenant's room only for the following reasons: (a) in case of emergency; (b) to make necessary or agreed-upon repairs, decorations, or improvements, supply necessary or agreed-upon services, or exhibit the dwelling unit to prospective or actual purchasers, mortgagees, tenants, workers, or contractors; (c) when the tenant has abandoned or surrendered the premises; or (d) pursuant to court order. The homeowner must give the tenant twenty-four (24) hours notice of intent to enter and may enter only during normal business hours, excepting, by necessity, cases (a) and (c) above.
    13. SURRENDER OF PREMISES
    . At the expiration of the Agreement, Tenant shall quit and surrender the Room in as good state and condition as they were at the commencement of this Agreement.
    14. FORFEITURE OF SECURITY DEPOSIT - DEFAULT.
    It is understood and agreed that Tenant shall not attempt to apply or deduct any portion of any security deposit from the last or any month's rent or use or apply any such security deposit at any time in lieu of payment of rent. If Tenant fails to comply, such security deposit shall be forfeited and Landlord may recover the rent due as if any such deposit had not been applied or deducted from the rent due.
    15. ABANDONMENT.
    If at any time during the term of this Agreement, Tenant abandons the Room or any of Tenant's personal property in or about the Room or House, Landlord shall have the following rights: Landlord may, at Landlord's option, enter the Room by any means without liability to Tenant for damages and may relet the Room, for the whole or any part of the then unexpired term, and may receive and collect all rent payable by virtue of such reletting.
    16. SECURITY.
    Tenant acknowledges that Landlord does not provide a security alarm system or any security for the Room or for Tenant and that any such alarm system or security service, if provided, is not represented or warranted to be complete in all respects or to protect Tenant from all harm. Tenant hereby agrees to hold Landlord from any loss, suit, claim, charge, damage or injury resulting from lack of security or failure of security.
    17. SEVERABILITY.
    If any part or parts of this Agreement shall be held unenforceable for any reason, the remainder of this Agreement shall continue in full force and effect.
    18. INSURANCE.
    Tenant acknowledges that Landlord will not provide insurance coverage for Tenant's property, nor shall Landlord be responsible for any loss of Tenant's property, whether by theft, fire, acts of God, or otherwise.
    19. BINDING EFFECT.
    The covenants and conditions contained in the Agreement shall apply to and bind the heirs, legal representatives, and assigns of the parties.
    20. GOVERNING LAW.
    It is agreed that this Agreement shall be governed by, construed, and enforced in accordance with the laws of the State of _____________________.
    21. ENTIRE AGREEMENT.
    This Agreement shall constitute the entire agreement between the parties. Any prior understanding or representation of any kind preceding the date of this Agreement is hereby superseded. This Agreement may be modified only by a writing signed by both Landlord and Tenant.
    NOTICES.
    Any notice required or otherwise given pursuant to this Agreement shall be in writing; hand delivered, mailed certified return receipt requested, postage prepaid, or delivered by recognized overnight delivery service, if to Tenant, at the Room and if to Landlord, at the House.
    Other Agreements
    IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the parties have caused this Agreement to be executed the day and year first above written.
    Landlord Print Name
    ____________________________________
    Landlord Signature
    ____________________________________
    Tenant Print Name
    ____________________________________
    Tenant Signature
    ____________________________________
    Unit 4
    B2-U4-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B2-U4-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Research Resources:
    http://answers.yahoo.com/question/index?qid=20090111221322AA8P6Mh

    Answer 1:
    Your psychiatrist should just talk to you. He/She'll likely go over your symptoms and diagnosis. Just be honest with him/her. If you have ANY questions about your diagnosis and what that means for you, make sure to ask. I'm a mental health professional and I always recommend that if you cannot sleep the night before an important event, write down your questions/concerns and leave it on the paper so you know you won't forget them.
    The counting sheep thing seems cliche but count slowly to a number of your choice repetitively (like to 10 or 20) and really concentrate on saying the numbers in your head. It will help you slow your mind down and thus, help you sleep.
    Works for me and many of my clients.
    Best of luck.

    Answer 2:
    Please don't be anxious about this appointment. Congratulations, by the way, you've taken the first step to getting your condition under control.
    The psychiatrist will ask you about the symptoms you've been experiencing and what meds you are on etc. The aim will be to prescribe the right medication for you to stabilise your condition and help you to lead a normal life. It might be trial and error at first to get the right combination but persevere and it will pay dividends.

    Answer 3:
    Your psychiatrist will ask you about the symptoms you've been experiencing and what meds you are on, etc. He/she will want to know how you are feeling and go over your symptoms and diagnosis. You should tell him/her about any physical problems such as inability to sleep. Be certain to tell him/her all of the symptoms you are experiencing, especially the one that is most troubling you. The more information he/she has, the better he/she will be able to help you. Believe in your psychiatrist whose good coping skills will help you. It might be trial and error at first to get the right combination but persevere and it will pay dividends.

    Answer 4:
    First, be aware that it can take 4 to 6 week for meds to work for you and then they may need to be adjusted over another couple of months. Secondly, your psychiatrist will want to know how you are feeling and whether or not the meds are working. It's important to let him know about any side effects of the meds. You should tell him about any physical problems such as inability to sleep. Be certain to tell him all of the symptoms you are experiencing, especially being unable to "slow down." The more information he/she has, the better he/she will be able to help you. There are some great meds for Bipolar and they along with some good coping skills will help you. Don't worry, things will get better!

    B2-U4-Materials for Research project
    B2-U4-Materials for Research project
    Research Resources:
    http://www.jonesday.com
     
    Tracing our origins to 1893, Jones Day now encompasses more than 2,400 lawyers resident in 32 locations worldwide and ranks among the world's largest and most geographically diverse law firms. Jones Day is one of the most recognized and respected law firms in the world and we count more than 250 of the Fortune 500 among our clients. 

    Our Firm's success stems from key strengths:

    Client focus
    Legal skill
    Depth of people, experience and resources
    Team orientation
    A one-Firm organization
    Our commitment to our clients has repeatedly earned the Firm the No. 1 ranking for client service by The BTI Consulting Group. The award is based on survey results from Fortune 1000 corporate counsel. In 2009, Jones Day once again received the highest ranking in the survey.

    In fact, since the inception of the BTI Client Service Ranking eight years ago, Jones Day is the only firm to have earned top ratings year after year. In every survey, Jones Day has ranked in the top five, and our consistent high ratings have earned us a place among the elite few firms elected to the BTI Client Service Hall of Fame.

    In 2008, Jones Day was named the nation's best Labor & Employment practice by The American Lawyer as part of the magazine's prestigious "Litigation Department of the Year" competition. In 2004, the Firm was also named "Product Liability Department of the Year" by The American Lawyer, as well as a top-five finalist for "Litigation Department of the Year."

    Unit 5
    B2-U5-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B2-U5-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Research Resources:
    http://www.careerjet.ae

    Job: In Room Dining Server
    Employer: Raffles Dubai
    Posted: 04 Aug 2009
    Contact: Ms. Renate Raschendorfer
    Location: Dubai
    Job Title: Waiting Staff
    Employer: Type Hotel
    Position: In Room Dining Server
    Job description
    A stunning 19-storey pyramid rises up in the heart of Dubai, setting a new landmark for the 21st century.
    Raffles Dubai promises the exceptional standards of service inherent of the Raffles name and enhanced by Arabian hospitality values.
    The essence of the experience lies in its 248 opulent Suites, the largest in the city, ten exquisite Food & Beverage outlets and the indulging Raffles Amrita Spa. A unique, one-hectare 'Raffles Botanical Garden', depicting the four 'Elements of Life' (Earth, Wind, Fire and Water) also promises to enchant all visitors.
    We are looking for an In Room Dining Server with the following tasks and responsibilities:
    To offer guests of the outlet an enjoyable, expertly served beverage/dining experience conforming to Raffles Dubai standards; Ability to account and handle cash effectively; Able to ascertain guest's satisfaction and handle any problem with the guidance of the manager; Ensure highest quality of Food & Beverage service to the guests through the use of established service standards; Under the direction of restaurant management team, In Room Dining Server is responsible in providing prompt and courteous F&B service to Raffles Dubai residents and patrons, creating an endlessly enchanting experience.
    The ideal candidate must have 1 year experience in a similar role in a 5 star hotel. The applicant must have a 1 year minimum Food & Beverage serving experience; Must be well presented and professionally groomed; Possesses a pleasant attitude and have an eye for detail; Ideally have a strong interpersonal skills and is customer oriented; With good communication and customer contact & listening skills; Must be fluent in English, Multi lingual is an advantage.

    Job Title: 1906 Restaurant Server
    Job Details: City: Overland Park
    State: Kansas
    Job description
    The Server takes orders and serves food and beverage items to our customers in a timely, friendly, enthusiastic and professional manner. The ideal candidate should have a passion for food and beverage, a proactive and "can do" attitude, providing exceptional service to our guests. 
    Responsibilities include but are not limited to: table set-ups and station preparation prior to service and at the end of the shift, maintaining the condition of the dining room and controlling guest checks and payments. The Server will also communicate and work closely with kitchen staff to ensure customer satisfaction. If you enjoy working in a fast-paced, team-oriented environment, this is the ideal job for you. This position can be a great entrance into other food and beverage roles.
    Available at http://www.careerjet.ae.

    B2-U5-Materials for Research project
    B2-U5-Materials for Research project
    Research Resources:
    http://www.careersonline.com.au/easyway/int/dialog.html

    Job Interviews

    AN INTERVIEW DIALOGUE

    Read through this outline of the responses of three applicants to the same questions asked of them in an interview.

    Consider their answers carefully.

    Good morning, my name is Ms Martin. You've applied for the Laboratory Assistant's position right?

    A. Yes.
    B. Yes Ms Martin, I have.
    C. Yes Ms Martin. When I saw it advertised I thought it would really suit me.


    Can you tell me why you replied to our advertisement?

    A. I .... I 'm not really sure .... ahh ....
    B. Well, I've always enjoyed science and felt that this position would offer me an opportunity to extend my skills in this area.
    C. I think that I'd be really good at this kind of work. In fact I learn so fast that I'd be looking for promotion very shortly.


    Do you know exactly what you would be doing as a Laboratory Assistant?

    A. Well, I don't really know for sure, but I think it's got something to do with helping out the scientists in the laboratory hasn't it?
    B. A Laboratory Assistant helps to maintain scientific equipment, keeping a check on the supplies in the store, and preparing the chemicals for experiments.
    C. Oh, a Lab. Assistant helps make sure that all the experiments are done properly.


    What sort of student do you regard yourself as . . . did you enjoy studying while you were at school?

    A. I wasn't the best student. I didn't really like study all that much, but I did it when I had to
    B. I suppose I'm a reasonable student. I passed all my tests and enjoyed studying subjects that interested me.
    C. I'm a really great student I didn't have to study much because I always seemed to get by without worrying too much about it.


    What were your favourite subjects at school?

    A. I liked Science-it was O.K. . . well, at least the bits I understood were O.K.
    B. Maths and Science were my favourite subjects at school. I also enjoyed doing History.
    C. I'm afraid that I only liked the ones I was good at. The others were so boring that I found them to be a thorough waste of my time.


    Do you have any further plans for further study?

    A. I hadn't really thought much about it . . .I don't know what courses I could do.
    B. Well, I've thought about doing the part-time Chemistry Certificate course at Technical College. I think I would really benefit from doing that.
    C. Well, if I had to do it I suppose I would, but now I ve finished school I'd much rather try to get my social life back into full swing again.


    Suppose our company wanted you to attend an institution to further your skills.... How would you feel about this?

    A. Attend a what?
    B. If the course would help me improve my prospects for promotion and help me to be better at my job I would definitely do it.
    C. Attend a course? When? I hope it would be in the day time? Would I get time off from work to attend it? I hope it's not at night-my social life would be ruined.


    Have you ever had a job before?

    A. No I haven't. I've never really been game enough to get one.
    B. Yes. I have worked part-time at a take away food store-the one just round the corner. . .
    C. No. I've really been too busy, what with all the study I've had to do to get a good result. . .


    We have a lot of other applicants for this position. Why do you think that you deserve to get the job?

    A. I can't think of any special reason-I suppose I'm no different from most other people.
    B. Well, I've found out a lot about this type of work and my research suggests that I would be quite capable of doing the work involved. I also think that I would be able to handle any training course reasonably well.
    C. I reckon I'd probably be the best applicant you're likely to get for the job.


    Now, do you have any questions you'd like to ask me about the position?

    A. No thank you. I don't think so.
    B. Yes. Ms Martin, could you tell me what hours I'd have to work, and for whom I'd be working?
    C. Yes. . . What's the pay like?


    I think I have asked you everything I wanted to. Thank you for coming along to the interview.

    A. Thank you Ms Martin. Goodbye.
    B. Thank you. When will I know if I am successful?
    C. Oh, think nothing of it. . . Could I see where I'll be working?

    Questions

    For each applicant, choose three words/phrases from the list below, which best describes their answers to the interviewer's questions.


    Applicant A ............................... ............................... ...............................

    Applicant B ............................... ............................... ...............................

    Applicant C ............................... ............................... ...............................

    Has done some research; confident and prepared; ill-prepared; unsure; arrogant; hesitant; doubts ability to cope; lazy; not interested in the job; an upstart (presumptuous); modest but sure of him/ her self; adequate; pushy; polite; rude; interested; keen; under confident; energetic; has good study habits; has sound attitude to study.

    Which applicant do you think would be successful? Why?
    Unit 6
    B2-U6-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B2-U6-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Research Resources:
    http://usa.visa.com/cardadvisor/StudentAdvisor
    (1)
    The Citi Platinum Select Visa Card for College Students comes with great benefits:
      0% APR* on purchases and balance transfers for 6 months
      No annual fee
      Acceptance at millions of locations
      No minimum income or cosigner required
      Free credit education tips and tools to help you control your spending every step of the way.
     
    Protect and manage your account with these great benefits:
      Citi Identity Theft Solutions
      Citi Photocard option²
      The Lost Wallet Service
      Free Online Account Management
      Credit Education Tools at Students.UseCreditWisely.com
      Personal information protected by our Privacy Policy
      $0 liability on unauthorized charges
     
    Informed Decision Making
      • Balance transfer fees apply with this offer
      • The 0% APR might increase if you default under any cardmember agreement you have with us because you pay us late, go over your credit limit or have a returned check.
      • Your payments will be applied to low APR balances before higher ones

    After the promotional period ends, your standard purchase APR will be applied to any unpaid balance transfer and promotional purchase balances. The standard variable purchase and balance transfer APR is 16.24%. The standard variable cash advance APR is 21.99%. However, all your APRs may automatically increase up to the 29.99% variable default rate if you default under any Card Agreement that you have with us. Foreign purchase transaction fee is 3% of the U.S. dollar amount of each purchase made outside the U.S., whether made in U.S. dollars or in a foreign currency. The transaction fee for cash advances is 3.0% of the amount of each cash advance, $5 minimum. The transaction fee for balance transfers is 3.0% of the amount of each balance transfer, $5 minimum. Subject to credit approval. Additional terms and conditions apply.


    (2)
    Today, I'd like to introduce you a kind of credit card—Pelican State CU Student Card.
    The Student Visa Card allows you to establish a good credit rating while earning award points! Earn 1 Point for Every Dollar You Spend!
    There are a lot of favorable clauses. (1) No Annual or Up-front Fees. (2) Free Online Points Management. (3) Redeem Points Sooner! You may start redeeming your points for awards with as little as 1,500 points! (4) 24-Hour Toll-Free Card member Service—Prompt, friendly services available at any time. Replacement cards are sent within 3 business days! (5) Visa Zero Liability— You are not liable for unauthorized purchases on your Visa Card. (6) 25 Day Grace Period—Card members can take 25 days to pay for purchases in full without accruing interest. (7) Free Credit Card Checks. (8) Free Extra Card—Card members can share a card with family members. (9) Cash fast! 703,000 ATMs worldwide!
    The information about the cost of the card I described today is accurate as of 9/25/2008. This information may have changed after that date. If you are interested in this card, you may find out on the website of the credit union by yourselves.

    B2-U6-Materials for Research project
    B2-U6-Materials for Research project
    Research Resources:
    http://www.mastercard.com/us/personal/en/aboutourcards/credit/index.html
    Account Information
    MasterCard Worldwide licenses its payment card brands to banks and other financial institutions that issue cards and service cardholder accounts. We do not issue cards directly. For information about your MasterCard account, you will need to contact your card issuer directly. You will find its contact information on the back of your MasterCard card and/or on your billing statement. Or you can visit the issuer's Web site for online customer services.
     
    Emergency Contacts
    Call with any card-related needs, including lost and stolen card questions, from anywhere in the world — 24 hours a day, 365 days a year.

    ATM Locations
    With more than 1,000,000 worldwide, you're never far from a MasterCard ATM.

    ATM Hunter iPhone App
    Use the MasterCard ATM Hunter to find ATMs located around the world using your iPhone's GPS, or by choosing to enter a specific address or airport location. With more than a million ATMs in over 210 countries, you're never far from a MasterCard, Maesto? or Cirrus? ATM.

    Pay Your Bills with Your Card
    Take time to relax, and leave the bill paying to us. Pre-authorize merchants to automatically charge your card on a regular basis. Or use your card for one time only payments.

    Pay Your Taxes with Your Card
    Pay your taxes on time with your MasterCard card. Less hassle. Greater convenience. More time to spend on the things that matter.

    Guide to Card Benefits
    Information about benefits and services you can access as a preferred MasterCard cardholder.
    Safe Shopping Online with MasterCard SecureCode
    Enhance your current MasterCard card with a secret code to protect against unauthorized use of your card when you shop online. MasterCard, the best way to pay on the internet.
     
    Travel
    Wherever you're headed, getting there should be enjoyable and convenient. With savings and special offers, World MasterCard can help make the journey just as important as the destination.
    Hotels and Resorts
    What can make visiting exotic places even more exceptional? World MasterCard. Cardholders are entitled to a wide array of benefits including room upgrades, discounts and complimentary meals at fabulous hotels and resorts in exciting locales.
     Journeys and Adventures
    Turn your vacation into a more adventurous and memorable experience. Whether it's an excursion to a lush mountain wonderland, a safari on wild plains, or a spectacular tropical dive, your World MasterCard offers benefits and discounts that can make it even more thrilling.
    Shopping
    The World MasterCard can unlock outstanding discounts and offers from some of the world's finest retailers. From exceptional wines to fine china and jewelry, World MasterCard gives cardholders uncommon access to savings on exquisite items.
    Unit 7
    B2-U7-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B2-U7-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Research Resources:
    http://stepbystepfundraising.com/an-introduction-to-online-auctions-for-charity

    Whenever non-profit boards hunker down to discuss fund-raising options, one suggestion invariably floats to the surface.

    "Hey," someone always says, "why don't we have an auction?"

    A good idea, on its face. Get some items donated, invite the public, then hope that spirited bidding sends the prices soaring.

    The devil, however, is in the details. Auctions can be volunteer-intensive, especially if a lot of items need to be moved into a central area. An auction on a given day or night must be publicized, and is then at the mercy of how many people decide to show up.

    In the case of the Ethel Walker School of Simsbury, CT, a traditional auction just wasn't feasible — the school was trying to target its alums, who were scattered all over the country. That's when board member Donya Nagib Sabet, acting on a friend's recommendation, decided to try an auction online.

    "We were looking for something new," Sabet said later, "a fundraising event that could engage Walker's geographically diverse community. Something that would be accessible to everyone, and would be exciting, different and fun."

    And it worked. School supporters not only bid but donated items on-line — 153 of them. Over 1,000 bids were placed, and the school wound up raising $62,500.

    "We had some nail-biting about midway through," Sabet said, "but we stayed the course, and the last week, it just exploded."

    Meanwhile, in Boca Raton, Fla., the Adolph & Rose Levis Jewish Community Center tried a different wrinkle. The group continued to hold its annual ball and live auction, a perennially successful tradition used to attract scholarship money, but augmented that with an earlier on-line auction. As it turned out, according to group member Janet Oppenheimer, the on-line auction outperformed the live one.

    In some ways, this isn't surprising. While the extroverts among us may thrive in the spirited competition of a "real" auction, other people can find it intimidating. We've all seen too many movies where an ill-timed twitch or toss of the head winds up inadvertently purchasing a Ming vase or a Picasso.

    On-line, the pressure is off. You bid at your convenience — and if decide to back off your bid, you won't look like a coward in public.

    Then, there's the convenience aspect. As Janet Oppenheimer put it: "We wanted to reach people who might not be interested in a $500-a-plate dinner."

    Forget the black tie. With an on-line auction, you can bid in your pajamas.

    "I was shocked at how little investment it cost us," said Susan Neumann of the National Trust for Historic Preservation after her group tried an auction on-line. "It depends on how much you want to invest in the Web site. We didn't invest anything. We built it ourselves using two staff people. We wound up paying less than $2,500. So it was an excellent investment for us."

    Like the Jewish Community Center in Boca Raton, the NTHP used the Internet to augment its normal dinner/auction. According to the Non-Profit Times, "By placing auction items online 3 1/2 weeks prior to the event, it allowed online bidders to place a maximum bid that would then be conveyed by proxies standing in against the silent auction bidders at a live event."

    "The economics of an auction are that fundamentally, the more people you have bidding, the higher the bids," says Greg McHale, co-founder of cMarket in Cambridge, MA, by all accounts the leader in staging on-line auctions for non-profits and the group hired by both the Jewish Community Center and Ethel Walker School.

    Non-profits can also use eBay to sell donated items with a time bound auction or over a longer haul.

    The Prostate Cancer Foundation raised $200,000 on e-Bay, baiting their cyberhooks with such "experience" prizes as lunch with singer Avril Lavigne, a photo shoot with skateboard hero Tony Hawk and a tennis match with Donald Trump.

    Of course, that organization is based in Santa Monica, CA. It would be a lot more difficult to pull in that star power from, say, Ottumwa, Iowa. That's where MissionFish comes in. Since 2003, the company has worked together with Giving Works, a charitable arm of e-Bay, to multiply the options open to even small non-profits.

    According to the MissionFish Website: "We created MissionFish because our years of non-profit work led us to realize a few things:

    1.There are a lot of good people and companies that support non-profits, and they have a lot of good stuff to give away.

    2. Most non-profits can't use the things that those people and companies want to give away as in-kind gifts.

    3. Nonprofits don't generally have the time, the people or the infrastructure for dealing with these in-kind gifts even when they can use them."

    B2-U7-Materials for Research project
    B2-U7-Materials for Research project
    Research Resources: http://www.ptotoday.com/pto-today-articles/article/478-auction-planning-faqs

    Auction Planning FAQs
    Answers to key questions about organizing and running a successful school auction.

    Advance Planning

    1. How far in advance should we get started?
    Form your planning committee and begin soliciting donations at least six months before your event. Announce the date about four months in advance, and distribute invitations about two months ahead of time.

    2. Can we combine an auction with our carnival or another PTO event?
    You can, but consider this: Any auction, even a small one, is a fairly involved project. Pairing it with a family event such as a carnival can reduce the success of your auction. Bidders will get distracted if there are other activities going on, and precious volunteer resources will be stretched thin.

    3. If we have a good silent auction, do we need to have a live auction, too?
    No. But a live auction adds an exciting component to the event and typically brings in the highest bids. For a live auction to be a success, you need very desirable items, generous bidders, and a skilled professional auctioneer. Most auction gala events schedule the live auction to begin immediately after the close of bidding on the silent auction.

    4. Do we need to charge for tickets?
    That depends on the event format and community expectations. Guests typically purchase tickets for a sophisticated, adults-only auction gala in a community familiar with such fundraisers. If you are planning a standalone auction gala and charging for tickets, food is a must. (Providing hors d'oeuvres rather than a sit-down meal keeps guests circulating among—and bidding on—the auction items.) If the concept of an auction is new to your community, free or modestly priced admission would be more appropriate. Look around at similar events in your area to gauge what your community would accept. But don't forget that an auction is first and foremost a fundraiser.

    5. Can our ticket price count as a charitable contribution for our guests?
    Usually not since the buyer is receiving something of value for the ticket price: an evening out, food, entertainment, and so forth. (See IRS Publication 1771, Charitable Contributions—Substantiation and Disclosure Requirements, for more details.)

    6. Where should we have the event?
    Some PTOs hold auctions in the school gym or cafeteria. The school is easy to access, usually free of charge to the PTO, and large enough to accommodate the event. However, the highest returns come when the event is moved off-campus to a more comfortable location, such as a social club, banquet hall, or community center. Whatever venue you choose, be sure it is close by, easy for guests to find, and able to support the requirements of your event.

    7. How should we advertise our event?
    Use flyers, the school newsletter, school email broadcasts, bulletin boards, and any other normal PTO communication tool to promote your event. If you want to invite members of the greater community, consider placing an advertisement in the local newspaper and displaying posters around town. Announce the date and time up to four months in advance so people can mark their calendars, and continue with additional advertisements as the date draws nearer.

    8. Any other strategies for marketing the auction?
    Build excitement about the event in the school community by talking about it often. Stress the benefits the auction could bring to the PTO and the students. Announce some of the most desirable auction items in advance and post photos of auction items in the newsletter or in a display case. Have a student contest to design the auction catalog cover. Hold a preview party for an especially large auction. Hold a drawing for free tickets. Set special pricing for early ticket sales. Adopt an event theme and logo and use it in all marketing materials. Involve students and teachers in creating some of the auction items.

    Securing Donations

    1. How do we solicit donations?
    Assign one committee member to serve as donations manager, but have many people solicit the items. Beginning at least six months in advance, send letters of request to national organizations, taking care to abide by their corporate donations policies. Send letters to local and regional merchants, and follow-up with a personal phone call or face-to-face visit. Don't forget parents and teachers; they often provide some of the best auction items. School families might donate personal items such as a weekend at their cottage or might have connections to businesses that would donate. Special one-of-a-kind art items made by students and teachers usually draw large bids. With your principal's permission, each classroom can be assigned a theme to prepare a basket of items for the auction. Be creative.

    2. Do we need to have "big ticket" items?
    Not necessarily, but it is wise to have a wide range of item values so all bidders can find something within their budget. Big-ticket items should be used as a draw in your advertising, though in the end, they may appeal to only a small number of your most generous bidders. Sometimes you can secure a valuable, appealing donation on consignment from a donor. The bidder pays the full amount of her winning bid, but your organization keeps only the amount over the consignment fee, called a "reserve." Be careful about offering high-value items with many restrictions. The suite at a five-star resort is far less desirable if it can only be used Tuesday through Thursday in months that contain the letter "r."

    3. Can we tell our donors their donation is tax-deductible?
    Only if your PTO is registered as a tax-exempt charity with the IRS under section 501(c)(3) of the federal tax code. The IRS site has information on filing for tax exemption, and the PTO Today Start-Up Guide walks you through it step by step.

    4. What information do our donors need from us?
    As far as the IRS is concerned, it is the donor's responsibility to obtain a written acknowledgement of the donation. But you can assist your donors, and stay on their good sides, by providing a timely written thank-you. For tax purposes, your donors need in writing: the legal name of your PTO; a description (but not the value) of the item donated; and a statement that no goods or services were provided by the organization in exchange for the contribution. It is not necessary to provide the PTO's employer identification number (sometimes called a tax ID) to the donor.

    Event Preparation

    1. What kind of data do we need to track for our auction?
    You will need to manage four major types of data. First, you must track your guests. Second, you need a list of donors, including complete mailing addresses, to create thank-you letters and solicitation letters for future years. The third list is for donations. It helps keep track of the items during storage. Ultimately, some of the individual items will be bundled into packages for the auction; at that time, they should be assigned a new auction number. The fourth list contains the actual auction items, each numbered uniquely.

    2. Do we need to buy special software for our auction?
    At minimum, the data should be kept on a computer spreadsheet system like Microsoft Excel. If your committee has the technical skills, a database like Microsoft Access is even better than spreadsheets. And some PTOs choose to purchase a professional auction software system. These systems do the setup work for you and can help make the whole process easier, but you still need to learn the system and enter the data. In any case, having the data on a computer allows you to create the auction catalog, bid sheets, donor thank-you letters, and post-auction analyses more efficiently and with less risk of typos or omissions.

    3. What information should go into our auction catalog?
    The auction catalog should include: an introduction to your PTO; the benefits anticipated from the event's proceeds; the event schedule; auction rules; an acknowledgement of donors, underwriters, and committee members; sponsor advertising; and most important, a description of each auction item, including auction number, value, and donor. The cover could feature the winning entry of a student art competition. Produce about two catalogs for every three guests. Make your catalog attractive and useful, but don't invest too much on printing. They will all end up in the trash by night's end.

    4. How long will it take to set up the auction room for a silent auction?
    Plan to spend the entire day, with the aid of several helpers, moving the items from storage to the venue and setting up the items and displays. Stow any excess packaging under the display tables. Later, the winners can repackage their items for safe travel home.

    5. What information should be on the bid sheets for the silent auction?
    The top of the sheet should include the auction item number, a description, the value, the donor, and any restrictions on the item. The middle area should include the minimum opening bid and the requested bid increment, and at least 10 lines for guests to enter their name or bidder number and a bid amount. You can also have a section at the bottom of the bid sheet that is cut off to serve as a claim check when the buyer pays and needs to collect his item. Make sure your forms are easy to read even in dim lighting. When bidding closes and the runners remove the top bid sheet from the table, you need something left behind to identify the high bidder. An inexpensive method is to create a second page for each bid sheet where the runners write in the winning bidder number and high bid as soon as bidding closes. These sheets stay on display with the item while the cashiers process the original bid sheets.

    6. How do we close bidding?
    First of all, train a few volunteers to be runners. The master of ceremonies should warn the guests and build excitement as the bidding time draws to a close. At the appointed time, the runners, each armed with a red pen, swarm the closed bid sheets. The runner circles the winning bidder/bid amount, removes the sheet from the table, and writes the winning bidder and bid amount on the second page of the bid sheet. The second page stays on the table so the guests can see who won the item. Runners deliver the original bid sheets to the cashiers, where they are consolidated by bidder and tallied for checkout.

    Checkout

    1. Should we accept credit cards?
    Yes, if at all possible. Bidding increases when guests know they can pay by credit card. The benefit far outweighs the modest fee your PTO pays the credit card companies. Be sure to advertise in advance that credit cards will be accepted. Ideally, your PTO should have its own merchant account. PTO Today has a credit card option for PTO Today Plus members.

    2. How do we set up the checkout area?
    Allow a generous workspace with good lighting for each cashier. Set up the tables near the auction displays, but in an uncrowded area. You'll need three or four cashiers for a group of 100 to 150 guests. For each cashier, provide a cash box with change, credit card transaction forms, office supplies, a list of guest names with bidder numbers, and an auction catalog. All cashiers must have easy access to the completed bid sheets, so the cashiers can't be spread too far apart. Encourage guests to approach any available cashier; setting up roped queue lines or alphabetic assignments isn't as efficient. Checkout is the last impression your guests have of your PTO and the event, so you want it to go smoothly.

    3. How should we get the items to the winning bidder?
    It is usually impractical and unnecessary to physically relocate or cordon off the auction items after bidding closes. For most PTO auctions, it is fine to leave the items on display until the winners claim them after paying. If an item has extreme value, such as a piece of jewelry, you might want to keep it at checkout. It is also a good idea to keep gift certificates at checkout so they don't get mixed up with display props. These items should be given to the winner by the cashier. For all other items, provide a claim check to the buyer that lists their winnings. Runners floating around the silent auction area can assist guests with identifying items and packing up their winnings. Insist that all items be picked up at the conclusion of the event. You don't want to be stuck delivering auction winnings all over town the next day.

    Unit 8
    B2-U8-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B2-U8-Materials for Surfing the Internet

    Research Resources: http://www.yogapositions.co.in/yoga-benefits.html

    He who masters the asanas conquers the world. - Says the Mantrabhaga in Trisikhibrahmanopanishad.

    Yoga Benefits

    Suppose a yoga practitioner needs urgent blood transfusion. The person will be able to divert blood from within his body to the gland or organ that is in need othis life-saving fluid. And, that too without putting undue pressure on the heart. Yoga has stood the test otime. It is now a globally acclaimed system for body and mind rejuvenation. Children, youth and even elderly people can savor the fruits from the evergreen versatile tree oyoga.
    HOW DOES YOGA MOULD YOUR BODY? A yoga practitioner conscientiously controls his breath. Though we breathe in and out every second, how many among us do deliberate acts to control the breath? Very few! But, gain mastery over breathing, and hold the reins opower over your own body.
    Yoga breathing exercises or the Pranayamas cleanse your vital organs othe toxic substances. The other exercises - Asanas - stimulate all your important glands and thus insulate your physical being from the strikes ovarious ailments. Simultaneously, yoga trains the practitioner to concentrate. In simple words, yoga gives you the mind controlling magic wand free ocost.

    MEANS TO MASTER THE EXERCISES

    Simply follow the guidelines. Spare at least 30 minutes daily in the morning before the polluting vehicles start plying and dedicatedly do the exercises for at least a month. The serious and sincere student will master the yoga art in less than 30 days.

    WHAT IS MIND CONTROL?

    We've all heard otelepathy. It is a traditional mind control strategy to converse with a person and also have veritable control over subsequent developments - and that too physical as well as mental - that may happen during the course oyour interaction with that acquaintance or buddy! Sounds strange; but it's true. Believe it! For, these influencing powers are yours for free. All they need is your full-time devotion and a deliberate attempt on your part to master them.

    THE YOGA SCHEDULE

    The best time for your yoga schedule is the wee hour. That's the moment when you'd be free otension after a good night's sleep. The surroundings would also be conducive for the meditation session. Moreover, you'd be able to give adequate time to each asana.
    Here are certain easy tips:
    Select the hours that suit you the best.
    Do stick to the schedule.
    Organize your schedule or the daily scheme othings.

    IS THERE A GESTATION PERIOD?

    The dedicated yoga practitioner gets to see the results within a few weeks. Remember, our ailments, physiological or psychological, can be cured with a strong mind. Yoga trains up the mind to play this crucially pivotal role. Then, the mind acts upon the body.

    WHICH ASANAS TO BEGIN WITH?

    Choose the asanas in such a way that you first do the meditation session followed by the breathing exercises. Spend 10 minutes in these asanas.
    After this warm-up phase, shift to the other yogic exercises leisurely and with time in hand.
    The asanas must exercise each organ and part oyour physical being.

    THE YOGA BENEFIT LIST

    Yoga works in a two-pronged manner: Yoga generates and assimilates the life energy. Thus, yoga prolongs youth by slowing down the ageing process. The body becomes light and resilient. There is better neuro-muscular coordination and metabolic efficiency. The senses work better as well.
    Yoga tones up your nervous, lymphatic systems including the respiratory and other muscles. Above all, yoga clears the respiratory passage oall impurities.
    You will be able to improve your blood circulation, make your endocrine glands and the reproductive system function at their peak, and keep the vital organs supple, vigorous and efficient.
    Yoga physical benefits: Here's a list othe yoga physical benefits: You can

    ·Stop teeth loss;
    ·Arrest tissue decay;
    ·Rectify poor vision;
    ·Remove age ravages;
    ·Improve food assimilation;
    ·Prevent many old age ailments;
    ·Bring back the color oyour grey hair;
    ·Promptly eliminate waste products;
    ·Reshape the spinal cord and makes it more flexible;
    ·Hold the abdominal organs in place & ensure that they work efficiently;
    ·Check reduced mobility, joint stiffness, artery hardening as well as skin wrinkling.
    Yogic spiritual benefits: Yoga awakens a new consciousness. It makes one humble enough to do introspection. Consequently, there is an integration opersonality. Have a look at the lifetime spiritual benefits arising from regular yogic exercises:
    ·Mental poise;
    ·better awareness;
    ·Unruffled serenity;
    ·Mind turns inwards;
    ·Inner peace is achieved;
    ·Control over emotions;
    ·Hallucinations disappear;
    ·Increased control over mind;
    ·Augmented concentration faculty;
    ·Mind freed from the yoke osenses;
    ·Baser instincts roped; Craving for the animal passions dies out;
    ·Your deeds, thoughts and words become logical and meaningful.

    Research Resources: http://www.sbtkd.com/benefitsadult.html

    benefits

    There are more benefits (mental, physical and spiritual) than can be mentioned here.  We train our students to the best of their ability.  Some students come to us in shape, others come to us overweight and most come to us with limited flexibility.

    As a student you are looked upon as an individual, never compared to anyone else.  Our instructors will be there every step of your way.  All that is expected is a willingness to try.

    WHY STUDY TAEKWONDO?

    ·Some students want nothing more than practical training to defend themselves.
    ·Others want a regular exercise schedule build stamina, strength and improve flexibility.
    ·Many come to relieve stress and anxiety built up from the pressures of everyday life.
    ·Some are interested in competition and work training to become champions.

    There are other equally important reasons why people study the martial arts such as self-awareness, weight and figure control.  Whatever the reason, the new student will quickly become aware of the many benefits of training.  Martial arts students feel healthy and physically fit.  They are confident they are learning to defend themselves and this quiet confidence filters through to all phases of their life including home, office and school.  Furthermore, as students progress in the martial arts, they gain a greater respect for themselves, others and life.

    WHO STUDIES TAEKWONDO?

    People from all walks of life, all races and religions study the martial arts.  Students include engineers, computer programmers, doctors, lawyers, psychologists, small business owners, musicians, college, high school and elementary school students, nurses, housewives and many more.  Everyone can benefit from taekwondo training.  Currently there is over 20 million taekwondo students world-wide.

    HOW WOULD TAEKWONDO BENEFIT YOU?

    Taekwondo stresses a balanced approach to life consisting of three main elements:
    1 - Taekwondo training.
    2 - Family and social responsibility.
    3 - Responsibility toward one's education or work.

    Health and Fitness:

    Learn to recharge your body with exciting energy.  Flush your system clean of internal poisons that breed illness.  Massage and stimulate your body.  Create bodies that are sleek, firm and graceful. Age is no barrier - start at any time of your life.

    Physically:

    Taekwondo develops co-ordination, motor skills, agility, flexibility, muscular strength, endurance, balance, posture, cardiovascular fitness, aerobic fitness and anaerobic fitness.  Due to its physical nature, taekwondo training promotes a healthy lifestyle including proper physical training, proper nutrition, proper rest and the maintenance of a balance in life.

    Morally:

    Taekwondo's tenets are etiquette, modesty, perseverance, indomitable spirit and self-control.  Taekwondo promotes good character and a non-violent attitude by teaching courtesy, humility, integrity, respect for others, self reliance, courage and self-control under stress.  In response to conflict, taekwondo teaches calmness, avoidance and neutralisation.  It features a non-confrontational and controlled approach to aggression through the teaching of self-control, self-confidence and violence-as-a-last-resort response to conflict.  Students must respect fellow students and obey instructors.  Taekwondo demands patience, perseverance and a striving for perfection.

    Psychologically:
    Taekwondo reduces tension and anxiety by providing a socially acceptable means of physical self-expression, controlling aggression and venting hostility and frustration in a healthy, beneficial manner.  It requires self-respect, complete self-control and respect for others, whether training partner or adversary.  It also provides a means of personal achievement and advancement through mastery of its curriculum, testing and progression through its belt levels.  Dedication to attaining a goal and successful goal attainment improve one's self image and sense of self worth.

    Aesthetically:
    Taekwondo involves skills and techniques to be mastered, with some latitude for personal style and self-expression.  It develops a set of core techniques, which the taekwondo student can master and also emphasise those most natural to and effective for each individual.  Rhythm, timing, balance, proper form and proper breathing are all essential to correct technical execution.  Mentally, taekwondo practitioners have to master focused concentration and detachment from external distractions.  There is beauty and grace in the practice of taekwondo movements and techniques and great satisfaction in mastering and controlling one's mind and body in the execution of demanding physical exercise.

    The Personal Experience:
    Taekwondo training is also an educational and a personally broadening experience.  Students learn much about themselves, their abilities and how to go beyond what they thought were their physical and mental limitations to new levels of excellence.  Students come into contact with people of different origins, of different ages and from different socio-economic, ethnic, cultural and racial backgrounds, which is an important learning experience in the changing and multicultural mosaic of most nations.  They learn to train together and relate to each other through the medium of taekwondo.

    Adults

    Adults start at any age.  Some adults within the association who started at age 65 have still earned their black belt.  As a student you are looked upon as an individual, never compared to anyone else.  Our instructors will be there every step of your way.  All that is expected is a willingness to try.

    The adult and taekwondo:

    Exercise And Improve Well-Being
    Taekwondo strengthens your body and improves your health through physical exercise and conditioning.  Isometric and dynamic tension exercises will allow you to gain better muscle tone and more strength.  A gradual building process of safe and easy stretching techniques will enhance flexibility, while breathing and concentration exercises lead to sharper reflexes and senses.

    The discipline of taekwondo leads to increase energy, better health and fitness, greater coordination, and higher self-esteem.  These qualities are vital to a happier and longer life.

    Self-Defence

    The South Bank Taekwondo training program helps you recognise and handle situations in which self-defence may be required.  You learn the techniques you need to defend yourself intelligently in threatening situations.  What you learn could prevent you from becoming a victim.  Learn to defend yourself through rigorous, comprehensive training.  Develop your endurance, strength, flexibility and balance along with your self-defence techniques.

    Learn to defend yourself, not only physically, but mentally as well. Learn to unite your body in a single effort to achieve your goals.  Develop an inner calm.  Bring up deep-rooted, long hidden fears and weaknesses, face them and conquer them.  Bring out anger and frustration in a positive environment where you can learn to deal with them effectively.  Rise above laziness and inner doubt.

    Take Charge Of Your Life

    Bring out the positive qualities that have always been part of you.  Develop patience, confidence, self-discipline, inner calm and a consistently positive mental attitude.  Overcome fear, self-doubt, anger, jealousy, laziness and bad habits.  You can do it.  Our program of exercise and instruction is ideal for self-development, because it exercises all of you.  Visualise your goals as you practice effective self-defence techniques.  This unique combination of physical and mental training creates breakthroughs in personal transformation.

    B2-U8-Materials for Research project

    Swine Flu Symptoms, Treatment and Prevention

    Multiple new cases of a new strain of Swine flu (Swine Influenza A, H1N1) have been reported in Mexico and in the United States. Multiple deaths have been reported to the World Health Organization, currently assessing the accuracy of the incoming reports.
    Historically, the CDC receives approximately one report of Swine flu case per 1 - 2 years in the United States but over the past four years, these numbers have tripled. Reports are updated daily at on the numbers the CDC is receiving including both national and international cases.
    International officials are on alert and airports have begun to screen arriving passengers. Officials are surveying arriving passengers for any viral signs and symptoms. One airport in Chiba, Japan (Narita) is screening passengers arriving from Mexico utilizing thermographic imaging for increases in body temperature.

    Transmission of Swine Flu (How is Swine Flu spread?)

    As with other flu like illnesses, Swine flu is spread as follows:
    ·Coughing
    ·Sneezing
    ·Kissing
    ·Touching infected objects
    ·Touching nose, mouth and/or eyes with infected hands

    Swine Flu Symptoms

    Symptoms of Swine flu may including all or some of the following:
    ·Fever
    ·Muscle aches
    ·Lethargy
    ·Coughing
    ·Headache
    ·Sore throat
    ·Runny nose
    ·Nausea
    ·Vomiting
    ·Diarrhea
    ·Lack of appetite

    Complications Of Swine Flu And Higher Risk Individuals

    Those at higher risk include those with the following:
    ·Age of 65 years or older
    ·Chronic health problems (such as asthma, diabetes, heart disease)
    ·Pregnant women
    ·Young children
    Complications (for all patients but especially for those at higher risk) can include:
    ·Pneumonia
    ·Bronchitis
    ·Sinus infections
    ·Ear infections
    ·Death

    Diagnosis And Treatment Of Swine Flu

    1. A respiratory sample collected within the first five days of illness will be collected.
    2. The sample is sent to the CDC for laboratory analysis and confirmation.
    At this time the CDC is recommending the use of oseltamivir (Tamiflu) or zanamivir (Relenza) for treatment and/or prevention of Swine flu.

    Prevention of Swine Flu

    ·Covering nose and mouth with a tissue upon coughing and sneezing followed by proper disposal of the tissue.
    ·Avoiding contact with ill persons.
    ·Avoiding the urge to touch nose, mouth and eyes in general.
    ·Staying home form work and/or school upon onset and for the duration of symptoms.
    ·Assuring adequate and thorough handwashing and use of alcohol based hand cleansers (in the absence of proper handwashing facilities).
    ·Providing tissues in common areas of homes, common and public areas.
    ·Encouraging pursuit of medical evaluation at earliest onset of symptoms.
    ·Use of masks to those who are exhibiting symptoms or who are ill.
    ·Maintenance of a 3 to 6 foot perimeter around a coughing patient.
    Calm analysis coupled with accurate and proper public education is the key to identifying, treating and minimizing a worldwide outbreak.

    Unit 1
    B3-U1-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U1-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://computershopper.com/best-prices/product/33554944/laptops
    http://www.shopping.hp.com
    HP HDX 16t Premium series
    HP HDX 16t Premium series Specs:
    HP HDX 16t (NK606AV)
    * Genuine Windows Vista Home Premium with Service Pack 1 (64-bit)
    * Intel(R) Core(TM)2 Duo Processor P7550 (2.26GHz, 3 MB L2 Cache, 1066MHz FSB)
    * FREE Upgrade to 4GB DDR2 System Memory (2 Dimm) from 3GB DDR2 System Memory (2 Dimm)
    * 500GB 7200RPM SATA Hard Drive with HP ProtectSmart Hard Drive Protection
    * 512MB NVIDIA GeForce 9600M GT
    * 16.0" diagonal High Definition HP BrightView Infinity Display (1366x768)
    * Blu-Ray ROM with SuperMulti DVD+/-R/RW Double Layer
    * Webcam + Fingerprint Reader with HP Imprint Finish (Fluid)
    * Intel Wireless-N Mini-card
    * No TV Tuner w/remote control
    * HP Color Matching Keyboard
    * 6 Cell Lithium Ion Battery
    * No Productivity Software
    * HP Home & Home Office Store in-box envelope
    * Free shipping on HP HDX 16t
    * HP HDX 16t

    Want premium, innovative entertainment? Our Pavilion HDX16t—part of our new family of advanced notebook PCs—features a striking titanium design, a vividly bright, ultrawide display with 1080p (optional) and16:9 ratio, home-theater-quality audio/video, a built-in TV tuner1, Blu-ray2, and advanced graphics.
    Full review of HP HDX 16t
    As a 16" HTPC, the HP HDX 16 sports all the features you'd want in a multimedia powerhouse. The 16" display is a flush glass 16:9 1920x1080 1080p HD ready spectacle of an LCD. Aside from that, the unit is stuffed with a P7350 Intel Core 2 Dup 2.0GHz, a 512MB Nvidia GeForce 9600M GPU, 4GB RAM, a 250GB HDD and of course a Blu-ray player. All this going along with an attractive titanium liquid metallic design means the HDX won't be the least expensive laptop on the block, but the price is reasonable for the feature set.
    Design, Keyboard and Mouse
    The HDX is stylishly designed with silver and charcoal lines streaking across the charcoal lid and palmrest, even racing right across the trackpad. Above the keyboard are a number of pale glowing multimedia touch-buttons and sliders. The sliders unfortunately don't work as well as the buttons, but it creates an altogether attractive look. The keyboard is full sized and includes a number pad (although the num pad is somewhat shrunken), and it is relatively quiet and comfortable to type on. The trackpad was a joy to use, as the smooth surface never gave our fingers that sticky feeling at the end of a long scroll which we've felt on other trackpads.
    Connectivity
    The HDX comes with some noteworthy features, most of which are packed onto the left side of the unit. It comes with HDMI, eSATA, FireWire, VGA, ExpressCard 34/54, Ethernet, 4USB (1 shared with eSATA), a multicard reader, 2 audio out and audio in. HDMI is essential for any multimedia notebook and the second audio out is a nice thought - now you and your friend can both watch that movie on the airplane without splitting up your earbuds.
    Multimedia Power
    Aside from the gorgeous, glossy, flush glass 1080p 16" display, the HDX offers a number of other multimedia features. The unit sports an integrated remote which can be used to watch movies or listen to music from a distance, and there is preinstalled HP MediaSmart software to help your organize and enjoy your media. The Blu-ray player displays beautifully on the LCD and a TV tuner is an available option for those who want it.
    Performance and Conclusion
    The HDX scored an 80 on worldbench, a 3320 on PCMark Vantage, and a 1225 on 3DMark Vantage. Translating those numbers a bit, you'll find you have a computer that fares well on general performance and puts up average gaming numbers, although it's clearly not designed for it. Perhaps the weakest number revealed in our testing was the 80 minutes of battery life during Blu-ray playback, which is barely enough to watch an entire film, although regular use battery life almost doubles to 156 minutes. The laptop is a little on the bulky side, but on the whole this laptop is an excellent and beautiful multimedia powerhouse that you can take with you when you need to.
    HP HDX 16t Technical Specifications
    · Processor 2.0GHz Intel Core 2 Duo P7350
    · Memory 2GB
    · Harddrive 250GB
    · OS Windows Vista Home Premium
    · Weight 7.3 lbs
    · Screen 16.0 in
    · Screen resolution 1920x1080
    · Graphic Card Nvidia 9600M GT
    · Battery Life 156 minutes
    B3-U1-Materials for Research project
    B3-U1-Research Project
    Research http://www.youngmedia.org.au/mediachildren/06_10_internet_benefits.htm
    The internet: benefits, dangers and strategies
    Most children at some stage will use the internet. Many parents can feel they are being left behind or are out of their depth compared to their children in grappling with the internet. As with other areas of children's lives, parents have a responsibility to provide guidance and to set clear limits. This topic is aimed to assist parents in this task.
    What is the internet?
    The internet is a massive network of computers from around the world all connected by cable and satellite. When users are connected to the internet, they can receive text, images, video and sound on their computer from computers anywhere in the world. Just as there is a book or magazine on nearly every subject in local libraries, bookshops or newsagents, so is there information on virtually every subject on the internet. The internet is sometimes called the world wide web (www) or just 'the net'.
    Benefits of the internet
    The internet can provide children and adults alike with a world of exciting opportunities. It offers:
    · educational games and programs
    · research information for school projects and business
    · the opportunity to communicate with people from all around the world
    · the opportunity to share resources and ideas with people that have the same interests
    · shopping around the world without leaving your computer.
    · The internet uses multimedia and interactivity extensively. Using multimedia means that you can access not only written words, but also pictures, music and sound effects. Interactivity means that the user can choose what they want to see just by the click of a mouse. The computer 'asks' users questions which they can then answer.
    On-line dangers for children
    There are no regulations or controls on the material that is placed on the internet.
    While there are over 3 million perfectly safe children's sites on the net, children can unexpectedly come across material of a sexual or violent nature, language that is rude and the advertising of children's products. Quite innocently they can bring up sites that do not relate to the topic they are looking for, or someone can send them images or messages that are not appropriate.
    Therefore there are many things on-line that are not suitable for children or that are cause for concern. The main dangers to children are that they may:
    · access inappropriate information
    · inadvertently form 'friendships' with strangers
    · become victims of cyberbullying
    · be subjected to advertising pressures
    · risk their personal health through excessive use
    · endanger their privacy by revealing person details about themselves, such as their name and address.
    Access inappropriate information
    The search engines on the internet provide access to many sites on a given topic. Even when children are searching for ordinary everyday topics, it is possible that they might come across sites with information and/or images that could be harmful to them.
    Sexually explicit material
    · this could include graphic pictures and videos intended for adults
    · exposure to graphic pornography can cause emotional distress to children
    · if you become aware of any child pornography on-line, note any relevant details and report the matter to the Australian Communications and Media Authority (ACMA). For more details see the section below - "Lodge complaints".
    Violent and disturbing images
    · this could include such things as crash scenes and even mortuary sites
    · research has shown that violence in any form of screen media, that is, films, videos, television, computer games and the internet, can have a negative effect on children, particularly young children
    · for more information about the impact of media violence, see related topics on the Young Media Australia website [http://www.youngmedia.org.au] or call the Young Media Australia Helpline on 1800 700 357.
    Making purchases or gambling online
    · children can easily come across sites which encourage them to purchase goods on-line
    · on-line gambling. A credit card number is all it takes for someone to 'play'.
    · using 1900 numbers. Children can inadvertently accumulate very large telephone bills in a short space of time by accessing Internet Dialer numbers that transfer them to an overseas phone line.
    Incorrect and inaccurate information
    · children may believe that everything they see on the internet is factual
    · in fact, any person can put any information they like up on the internet and there is no guarantee that the information is accurate.
    Inadvertently form 'friendships' with strangers
    It is possible that children will come into contact with people who are pretending to be children but have other motives. There is a real danger that children may:
    · come into contact with paedophiles
    · provide personal details to strangers
    · arrange to meet friends they have made on the internet without really knowing who they are
    · be harassed by email.
    Become victims of cyberbullying
    Cyberbullying is the use of online or mobile technology to harass or intimidate another person. Teasing, false rumours, fase messages and threats can be spread by email, in chatrooms, blogs, forums and mobile phone messages. Bullying can be done by groups or individuals who are able to remain anonymous.
    Be subjected to advertising pressures
    Once on the internet, children are likely to be subjected to unsolicited advertising. This could take the form of pop-up advertisements or ads embedded into particular websites. Such advertising often has bright colourful images and catchy phrases designed to put pressure on children to purchase goods on-line. A term for unsolicited advertising on the internet, the equivalent of junk mail in your letter box, is 'spam'.
    Risk their personal health through excessive use
    The internet can become addictive. It is important that children do not use the internet to the exclusion of other developmentally appropriate tasks including, the need to be physically active.
    Endanger their privacy
    Some sites encourage children to join clubs and enter competitions. In so doing, they reveal their name and address and may become the target of unwelcome marketing and other material.
    What parents can do
    There are several things that you can do to help counteract the dangers of the internet while allowing your children to use its benefits:
    learn more about it yourself
    · be aware of what your children are doing on the internet
    · establish guidelines about safe internet use
    · teach your children to be critical users of the internet
    · put in place reasonable boundaries
    · use blocking software or filters
    · if necessary, lodge complaints.
    Learn more about it yourself
    The more you know about the internet, the more support you will be able to provide your children. Many local libraries, schools and other community groups offer free courses or courses at reasonable prices. Don't forget, your children may be the best teaching resource you have — sit with them and ask them to help you understand. You don't have to become an expert, but some degree of comfort with the technology will help.
    Be aware of what your children are doing on the internet
    You can do this in a number of ways, including sitting with them while they are using the internet and chatting with them about what they are doing. You can also keep track of what is going on by:
    · checking Bookmarks or Favorites (accessible via the icons on the menu bar) for sites your children like to visit often
    · checking recently visited sites (using Options, Preference or History)
    · email monitoring software is also available. KidSafe is an example of email monitoring software. It allows parents to filter email for their children to block out spam, viruses and offensive email. For more information go to the KidSafe website: http://www.kidsafe.net.au/
    Establish guidelines about safe internet use
    There are several practical steps you can take to safeguard what happens in your home in respect of the internet:
    · keep the computer that is connected to the internet in a family area, not behind closed doors
    · only allow your children to use chat groups or news-groups or send email messages with your permission and under your supervision
    · talk to your children's school about their on-line policy; you may be able to put their safeguards into practice at home
    · select a reliable service provider and discuss children's on-line safety with them.
    Teach children to be critical users of the internet
    One of the best ways of protecting your children is to teach them to be critical users of the internet. Teach your children:
    · never to give others their name, the names of their friends, or fill in questionnaires with their personal details
    · ever to send images of themselves over the net as they may be used for other purposes
    · about 'stranger danger' as it applies to the internet. If a child or young adult wishes to meet new on-line 'friends' in person, make sure you supervise the meeting.
    · never to respond to messages or bulletin board items that are suggestive, obscene, or threatening. Encourage your children to report such experiences to you. If they do, discuss these matters calmly with your child and forward a copy of any such messages to your service provider, asking for assistance.
    · to only use monitored chat lines designed for their own age group
    · to always be themselves when on-line
    · to be critical in respect of 'information' found on the internet. Information on the internet comes from many sources and not all is reliable.
    Use blocking software or filters
    Blocking software or filters are the names used for programs that you can install and use on your computer to control the information that is accessed by children whilst on the internet. Blocking software:
    · can block or minimise the risks of harmful violent material, sexually explicit material and chat lines being displayed on your computer
    · is inexpensive and available from most computer suppliers or straight from the provider's sites
    For more information about blocking software, see the related web topic and Fact Sheet Internet filtering software—what it is and how to use it on the Young Media Australia website [www.youngmedia.org.au]. Free filters are available from the NetAlert website.
    Whilst blocking software is an excellent idea for some age groups it is not foolproof and some computer aware children can still get around these programs. Blocking software goes hand in hand with parental supervision and is no substitute for it.
    Put in place reasonable boundaries
    Discuss with your children what you consider to be reasonable boundaries on use of the internet. Depending on the age of your child, negotiate these boundaries with them. For example:
    Set a daily or weekly time limit. The amount of time you decide upon will depend on the age and developmental stage of your child. Remember that the internet can be addictive and that you may need to encourage your child to keep a balance with other activities, including being physically active.
    Only allow internet access in public spaces so that you can keep an eye on what they are accessing and discuss it with them if necessary
    Make it clear to them what materials are unacceptable.
    Make rules about on-line shopping, downloading material, responding to unsolicited advertisements and so on.
    Lodge complaints
    If you think you or your child have come across something illegal on the internet, you can lodge a complaint with the Australian Communications & Media Authority (ACMA)
    ACMA has the oversight of internet content matters, and will investigate complaints referred to it in relation to specific web sites. For information about how to complain to ACMA, call (02) 9334 7700, or visit their website. http://www.acma.gov.au/
    Following the links on this page you can submit a complaint, either:
    online, or
    by completing ACMA's Complaint about website content form and submitting it
    by email, or
    in your own words to online@acma.gov.au, or
    in writing either by completing ACMA's Complaint about website content form and printing it, or writing a letter in your own words
    Letters or completed forms can be posted to:
    The Content Assessment Hotline Manager
    ACMA, PO Box Q500, Queen Victoria Building, NSW 1230
    or faxed to (02) 9334 7799
    ACMA will investigate, and if it is found that the material is illegal, and the site is hosted in Australia, ACMA can issue a 'take down' notice to the relevant Internet Service Provider, requiring them to remove the website. If the site is hosted overseas, and is prohibited, or is likely to be prohibited, ACMA will notify the suppliers of approved filters to take action in accordance with the Internet Industry Association (IIA) [http://www.iia.net.au/] Code of Practice.
    Research http://www.youngmedia.org.au/mediachildren/06_03_filters_net.htm
    Internet filtering software-what it is and how to use it
    The Internet is a most valuable communication system for obtaining information, sending mail, and chatting with others with similar interests. However, there are risks with using the Internet. Some parents may wish to consider Internet filtering software as a method of reducing the risks of their children being exposed to undesirable material on the Internet.
    Use and limitations of Internet filtering software
    There are a number of Internet filtering tools that parents can use. However, such tools are not infallible, and must be supplemented by parental vigilance. This is most easily achieved when children use a web-connected computer in the family room, and not in their private space. The three most commonly used varieties of Internet filtering software are filters, labels and safe zones.
    Filters
    What are filters
    · software programs that can be put on your own computer, or can be made available through your Internet Service Provider (ISP).
    What do they do
    · block access to web sites, based either on a list of banned sites, or on keywords or phrases.
    · can stop search engines from searching for unsuitable topics
    · may block access to newsgroups, chatrooms and email
    · some can be set to control how much time your child spends on-line
    · some offer the ability to shut down if certain sites are accessed.
    How do they work
    Some methods used by filtering software are:
    · a "black list"-keeps a list of blocked sites and allows access to all other sites
    · a "white list"-keeps a list of sites that it is OK to view
    · category blocking-groups sites into categories, and allows access or blocks according to the category (pornography, violence etc)
    · graphics filters-block images, often relate to skin tones
    · application blocking-allows or prevents access to specific applications such as chat rooms etc
    · word and phrase blocking-prevents specific words or phrases being viewed
    Labels
    These tools attach labels to Internet sites. Your browser can be set to read the labels and block access to certain web sites. However, most web sites are unlabelled.
    Safe zones
    These are secure networks suitable for younger children, and are separate from the rest of the Internet. Some filter tools have the option of a safe zone, which limits users to a list of 'good sites'. These are called 'white list' filters.
    Tips for parents in choosing filters
    The NetAlert site has a comparison table to help parents choose the most appropriate filter for their child. Parents may consider the following guidelines:
    · for preschool children, consider using safe zones and other good sites that you select
    · for children under 7 years, use a filtering tool that blocks access to newsgroups and chat rooms
    · for older children, consider tools that filter access to chat rooms, and prevent them giving out personal information
    · new Internet users should consider choosing easy to install tools that provide automatic free updates on lists of blocked sites
    · examine what sort of material the tool covers and the options allowed for you to adjust what is blocked
    · consider how often lists of blocked sites are updated and whether updates are free and automatic
    Where to get filtering software
    Your Internet Service Provider is obliged to make some filtering software available to you as part of the Internet Industry Code of Practice
    Free internet content filters are available from the Australian government NetAlert website
    A range of filters are also listed on the Choice web site
    Research http://knowit.co.nz/2009/07/my-doubts-about-internet-filters
    My doubts about Internet Filters
    Should NZ impose filters on the Internet to block unwanted material?
    Should NZ impose filters on the Internet to block unwanted material?
    The Department of Internal Affairs (DIA) and ECPAT want to filter our Internet so as to block websites that depict the sexual abuse of children (often called 'child porn'):
    A filtering system to block websites that host child sexual abuse images will be available voluntarily to New Zealand internet service providers (ISPs) within a couple of months, Internal Affairs Deputy Secretary, Keith Manch, said [on 16 July 2009].
    As I mentioned in a long blog post yesterday, I'm not sure what I think of this proposal. While I don't in any way condone such websites I'm not sure that this kind of censorship is appropriate or effective.
    What I do question is why and how, given that in New Zealand public opinion is so totally against the sexual abuse of children, there are so many men who seem to think it's OK.
    It's not like this child sexual abuse is some kind of grey area. It's not some 'legal' nitpicking involving 16 year olds and 15 year olds. It's not as though all parties involved in the activity are adults, with supposedly the power to choose for themselves what they're doing.
    Apparently these sites depict adults using children who may just be babies. In a society that totally condemns such activity, how can men possibly think it's OK to visit such sites, download images, and I suppose, movies?
    So long as they think it's an OK thing to do, I suspect we won't be able to stop them. The authorities censor printed materials and films, but I'd bet books, magazines or movies still enter the country through the mail. If we install filters on the Internet, these guys will surely still find ways around them.
    In fact Thomas Beagle explains just why Internet Filtering Doesn't Work:
    …as I've found out more about how the filtering will work (see the Technical FAQ), I've become increasingly impressed with just how useless it is. The DIA's proposed internet filtering system is not going to stop the people who want this material from accessing it.
    He goes on to explain the points below:
    1. It can't intercept encrypted web traffic (https).
    2. It can't intercept file sharing, email, chat, instant messaging or anything other than unencrypted web traffic.
    3. Adding new entries to the filter is a manual process.
    4. The filter will only be used by some ISPs.
    5. A motivated person can easily get around the filter.
    The proposed filters will block sites whose addresses we don't know (for obvious reasons). For all we know they may soon extend their scope and block sites that don't contain child sexual abuse at all. They may also block sites that oppose it, or raise awareness about the exploitation of children or discuss entirely different issues such as adult pornography, or sexual health, or censorship.
    We've seen that kind of scope creep before in other areas of life.
    It seems as though the money being spent on installing and maintaining filters could be better spent on other methods of dealing with the problem.
    I don't know that I oppose censorship though, and I think this is a complex and fraught issue. I'm interested to read the discussions on this topic, and welcome reasoned discussion in the comments here.
    Unit 2
    B3-U2-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U2-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://beginnersinvest.about.com/cs/warrenbuffett/l/blwarrenbuffett.htm?rd=1
    Warren Buffett
    Value Investor, Billionaire, Chairman of Berkshire Hathaway
    Over the past thirty-five years, Warren Buffett has emerged as arguably the greatest investor in American history. If you had invested $10,000 in Berkshire Hathaway when he took control in 1965, your holdings would be worth more than $50 million today. The second-richest man in the world, Buffett still lives in the same house he bought three decades ago for $31,500, drives an older Lincoln Towncar, and downs countless cans of Coca-Cola every day.
    Biography
    Read a short biography of Warren's life. Learn how he took control of Berkshire and turned it into one of the largest empires in the world.
    Timeline
    Did you know by the time he was 35, Warren Buffett had amassed $7 million? At 50, he had over $200 million. Follow Buffett's accomplishments and wealth in this timeline.
    Photo Gallery
    If you are looking for pictures of Warren Buffett to frame over your desk, or serve as the wallpaper on your computer, this is the first place to look.
    Buffett's Letters to Shareholders
    These letters have become the stuff of legends - taught at business schools around the country, the Berkshire Hathaway stockholder letters allow us a rare glimpse into the mind and methodology of Warren Buffett. If you want to become a better investor, and understand the market as a whole, study these.
    Quotes and Musings from Warren
    "You don't know who's swimming naked until the tide goes out" - Learn more quips, comments, and observations of wisdom from Warren Buffett, the Oracle of Omaha.
    Top 10 Warren Buffett Books and Resources
    Warren Buffett has made a name as the most successful investor of the twentieth century. A student and friend of Benjamin Graham, the father of value investing, Buffett has managed to amass one of the largest fortunes in history through his company, Berkshire Hathaway. Using these books and resources you can now find out about his biography, investing techniques, and thoughts on business.
    Warren Buffett Quiz
    Think you know Warren Buffett? Try your hand at these twenty questions to see just how smart you are.
    Reasearch http://www.yennylauw.com/10-ways-to-get-rich/
    10 Ways to Get Rich
    Ini merupakan 10 resep untuk menjadi kaya dari Warren Buffet, masih melanjutkan dari post sebelumnya, soalnya mengagumkan sih nih orang.
    With an estimated fortune of $62 billion, Warren Buffett is the richest man in the entire world. In 1962, when he began buying stock in Berkshire Hathaway, a share cost $7.50. Today, Buffett, 78, is Berkshire's chairman and CEO, and one share of the company's class A stock is worth close to $119,000. He credits his astonishing success to several key strategies, which he has shared with writer Alice Schroeder.

    No. 1: Reinvest Your Profits
    When you first make money, you may be tempted to spend it. Don't. Instead, reinvest the profits. Buffett learned this early on. In high school, he and a pal bought a pinball machine to put in a barbershop. With the money they earned, they bought more machines until they had eight in different shops. When the friends sold the venture, Buffett used the proceeds to buy stocks and to start another small business.

    No. 2: Be Willing to Be Different
    Don't base your decisions upon what everyone is saying or doing. When Buffett began managing money in 1956 with $100,000 cobbled together from a handful of investors, he was dubbed an oddball. He worked in Omaha, not on Wall Street, and he refused to tell his partners where he was putting their money. People predicted that he'd fail, but when he closed his partnership 14 years later, it was worth more than $100 million.

    No. 3: Never Suck Your Thumb
    Gather in advance any information you need to make a decision, and ask a friend or relative to make sure that you stick to a deadline. Buffett prides himself on swiftly making up his mind and acting on it. He calls any unnecessary sitting and thinking "thumb-sucking."

    No. 4: Spell Out the Deal Before You Start
    Your bargaining leverage is always greatest before you begin a job — that's when you have something to offer that the other party wants. Buffett learned this lesson the hard way as a kid, when his grandfather Ernest hired him and a friend to dig out the family grocery store after a blizzard. The boys spent five hours shoveling until they could barely straighten their frozen hands. Afterward, his grandfather gave the pair less than 90 cents to split.

    No. 5: Watch Small Expenses
    Buffett invests in businesses run by managers who obsess over the tiniest costs. He once acquired a company whose owner counted the sheets in rolls of 500-sheet toilet paper to see if he was being cheated (he was). He also admired a friend who painted only the side of his office building that faced the road.

    No. 6: Limit What You Borrow
    Buffett has never borrowed a significant amount — not to invest, not for a mortgage. He has gotten many heartrending letters from people who thought their borrowing was manageable but became overwhelmed by debt. His advice: Negotiate with creditors to pay what you can. Then, when you're debt-free, work on saving some money that you can use to invest.

    No. 7: Be Persistent
    With tenacity and ingenuity, you can win against a more established competitor. Buffett acquired the Nebraska Furniture Mart in 1983 because he liked the way its founder, Rose Blumkin, did business. A Russian immigrant, she built the mart from a pawnshop into the largest furniture store in North America. Her strategy was to undersell the big shots, and she was a merciless negotiator.

    No. 8: Know When to Quit
    Once, when Buffett was a teen, he went to the racetrack. He bet on a race and lost. To recoup his funds, he bet on another race. He lost again, leaving him with close to nothing. He felt sick — he had squandered nearly a week's earnings. Buffett never repeated that mistake.

    No. 9: Assess the Risks
    In 1995, the employer of Buffett's son, Howie, was accused by the FBI of price-fixing. Buffett advised Howie to imagine the worst- and best-case scenarios if he stayed with the company. His son quickly realized that the risks of staying far outweighed any potential gains, and he quit the next day.

    No. 10: Know What Success Really Means
    Despite his wealth, Buffett does not measure success by dollars. In 2006, he pledged to give away almost his entire fortune to charities, primarily the Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation. He's adamant about not funding monuments to himself—no Warren Buffett buildings or halls. "When you get to my age, you'll measure your success in life by how many of the people you want to have love you actually do love you. That's the ultimate test of how you've lived your life."

    Kok rasanya resep si Warren Buffet ini gak asing ya, sepertinya "Cina" banget juga hahaha ... dalam artian positive tentunya, hal-hal yang memang sudah ditanamkan di benak kita turun temurun dari nenek moyang yang berjiwa pedagang. Bedanya si Warren Buffet ini berani untuk berpikir besar dan berani bikin perubahan ketimbang mempertahankan ide-ide konvensional.

    Resep favoriteku resep nomor sepuluh, tapi kayaknya masih jauh kesana, karena saat ini pikirannya masih mengejar $$$ dan investasi mulu :p

    Reader Comments
    Be the first to leave a comment!
    B3-U2-Materials for Research project
    B3-U2-Research project
    Research http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/McDonald's
    McDonald's
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
    (Redirected from McDonald's)
    McDonald's

    This article has multiple issues. Please help improve the article or discuss these issues on the talk page.

    · It needs additional references or sources for verification. Tagged since June 2009.

    · Its neutrality is disputed. Tagged since December 2008.

    · It may contain original research or unverifiable claims. Tagged since September 2007.

    McDonald's Corporation (NYSE: MCD) is the world's largest chain of hamburger fast food restaurants, serving nearly 47 million customers daily.[4] At one time it was the largest global restaurant chain, but it has since been surpassed by multi-brand operator Yum! Brands (KFC, Taco Bell and others) and sandwich chain Subway.

    In addition to its signature restaurant chain, McDonald’s Corporation held a minority interest in Pret A Manger until 2008, and owned the Chipotle Mexican Grill until 2006 and the restaurant chain Boston Market until 2007.[5] The company has also expanded the McDonald's menu in recent decades to include alternative meal options, such as salads and snack wraps, in order to capitalize on growing consumer interest in health and wellness.

    Each McDonald's restaurant is operated by a franchisee, an affiliate, or the corporation itself. The corporations' revenues come from the rent, royalties and fees paid by the franchisees, as well as sales in company-operated restaurants. McDonald's revenues grew 27% over the three years ending in 2007 to $22.8 billion, and 9% growth in operating income to $3.9 billion.[6]

    McDonald's primarily sells hamburgers, cheeseburgers, chicken products, french fries, breakfast items, soft drinks, milkshakes, and desserts. In response to obesity trends in western nations and in the face of criticism over the healthiness of its products, the company has modified its menu to include such healthier alternatives as salads, wraps and fruit.

    History

    "Speedee"Main article: History of McDonald's
    The business began in 1940, with a restaurant opened by brothers Dick and Mac McDonald in San Bernardino, California. Their introduction of the "Speedee Service System" in 1948 established the principles of the modern fast-food restaurant. The original mascot of McDonald's was a man with a chef's hat on top of a hamburger shaped head whose name was "Speedee." Speedee was eventually replaced with Ronald McDonald in 1963.

    The first McDonald's restaurants opened in the United States, Canada, Costa Rica, Japan, the Netherlands, Germany, Australia, France, El Salvador and Sweden in order of openings.

    The present corporation dates its founding to the opening of a franchised restaurant by Ray Kroc, in Des Plaines, Illinois on April 15, 1955[7] , the ninth McDonald's restaurant overall. Kroc later purchased the McDonald brothers' equity in the company and led its worldwide expansion and the company became listed on the public stock markets in 1965.[8] Kroc was also noted for aggressive business practices, compelling the McDonald brothers to leave the fast food industry. The McDonald brothers and Kroc feuded over control of the business, as documented in both Kroc's autobiography and in the McDonald brothers' autobiography. The site of the McDonald brothers' original restaurant is now a monument.[9]

    With the expansion of McDonald's into many international markets, the company has become a symbol of globalization and the spread of the American way of life. Its prominence has also made it a frequent topic of public debates about obesity, corporate ethics and consumer responsibility.

    Corporate overview

    Facts and figures
    McDonald's restaurants are found in 119 countries[10] and territories around the world and serve nearly 47 million customers each day. McDonald's operates over 31,000 restaurants worldwide, employing more than 1.5 million people.[10] The company also operates other restaurant brands, such as Piles Café.

    Focusing on its core brand, McDonald's began divesting itself of other chains it had acquired during the 1990s. The company owned a majority stake in Chipotle Mexican Grill until October 2006, when McDonald's fully divested from Chipotle through a stock exchange.[11][12] Until December 2003, it also owned Donatos Pizza. On August 27, 2007, McDonald's sold Boston Market to Sun Capital Partners.[13]

    Types of restaurants
    Most standalone McDonald's restaurants offer both counter service and drive-through service, with indoor and sometimes outdoor seating. Drive-Thru, Auto-Mac, Pay and Drive, or McDrive as it is known in many countries, often has separate stations for placing, paying for, and picking up orders, though the latter two steps are frequently combined; it was first introduced in Arizona in 1975, following the lead of other fast-food chains. In some countries "McDrive" locations near highways offer no counter service or seating. In contrast, locations in high-density city neighborhoods often omit drive-through service. There are also a few locations, located mostly in downtown districts, that offer Walk-Thru service in place of Drive-Thru.

    Specially themed restaurants also exist, such as the "Solid Gold McDonald's," a 1950s rock-and-roll themed restaurant.[14] In Victoria, British Columbia, there is also a McDonald's with a 24 carat (100%) gold chandelier and similar light fixtures.

    To accommodate the current trend for high quality coffee and the popularity of coffee shops in general, McDonald's introduced McCafé, a café-style accompaniment to McDonald's restaurants in the style of Starbucks. McCafé is a concept created by McDonald's Australia, starting with Melbourne in 1993. Today, most McDonald's in Australia have McCafés located within the existing McDonald's restaurant. In Tasmania there are McCafés in every store, with the rest of the states quickly following suit. After upgrading to the new McCafe look and feel, some Australian stores have noticed up to a 60% increase in sales. As of the end of 2003 there were over 600 McCafés worldwide.

    Some locations are connected to gas stations/convenience stores,[15] while others called McExpress have limited seating and/or menu or may be located in a shopping mall. Other McDonald's are located in Wal-Mart stores. McStop is a location targeted at truckers and travelers which may have services found at truck stops.[16]

    Playgrounds
    Some McDonald's in suburban areas and certain cities feature large indoor or outdoor playgrounds. The first PlayPlace with the familiar crawl-tube design with ball pits and slides was introduced in 1987 in the USA, with many more being constructed soon after. Some PlayPlace playgrounds have been renovated into "R Gym" areas.

    "R Gyms" are in-restaurant play area that features interactive game zones designed for children aged 4 to 11. They are equipped with stationary bicycles attached to video games, dance pads, basketball hoops, monkey bars, an obstacle course, and other games which emphasize physical activity.[17]

    The "R Gym" features the Toddler Zone, an active play environment with age appropriate games that develop physical coordination and social skills; the Active Zone, designed for children aged four-to-eight that promotes physical fitness through fun play; the Sports Zone which features a series of sport oriented activities to promote aerobic exercise for children aged 9-to-11; the Parent Zone which features seating and provides a monitoring area for their children; and the Dining Area which allows families to eat.

    Redesign
    In 2006, McDonald's introduced its "Forever Young" brand by redesigning all of their restaurants, the first major redesign since the 1970s.[18][19]

    The design includes the traditional McDonald's yellow and red colors, but the red is muted to terra cotta, the yellow was turned golden for a more "sunny" look, and olive and sage green were also added. To warm up their look, the restaurants have less plastic and more brick and wood, with modern hanging lights to produce a softer glow. Contemporary art or framed photographs hang on the walls.

    The exterior has golden awnings and a "swish brow" instead of the traditional double-slanted mansard roof.

    The restaurants feature areas:

    · The "linger" zone offers armchairs, sofas, and Wi-Fi connections.
    · The "grab and go" zone features tall counters with bar stools for customers who eat alone; Plasma TVs offer them news and weather reports.
    · The "flexible" zone is targeted toward families and have booths featuring fabric cushions with colorful patterns and flexible seating.
    · Different music targeted to each zone.

    Branches in the United Kingdom have an even more contemporary look and feel to the stores, replacing the red with a deep British racing green and overall making the stores look more casual, similar to a Starbucks branch. Branches in Germany have also been redesigned to have a more contemporary style and green exterior. Additionally, in Germany, the traditional "golden arches" over red sign is being changed to "golden arches" over green. [20]

    Business model
    McDonald's Corporation earns revenue as an investor in properties, a franchiser of restaurants, and an operator of restaurants. Approximately 15% of McDonald's restaurants are owned and operated by McDonald's Corporation directly. The remainder are operated by others through a variety of franchise agreements and joint ventures. The McDonald's Corporation's business model is slightly different from that of most other fast-food chains. In addition to ordinary franchise fees and marketing fees, which are calculated as a percentage of sales, McDonald's may also collect rent, which may also be calculated on the basis of sales. As a condition of many franchise agreements, which vary by contract, age, country, and location, the Corporation may own or lease the properties on which McDonald's franchises are located. In most, if not all cases, the franchisee does not own the location of its restaurants.

    The UK business model is different, in that fewer than 30% of restaurants are franchised, with the majority under the ownership of the company. McDonald's trains its franchisees and others at Hamburger University in Oak Brook, Illinois.

    In other countries, McDonald's restaurants are operated by joint ventures of McDonald's Corporation and other, local entities or governments.

    As a matter of policy, McDonald's does not make direct sales of food or materials to franchisees, instead organizing the supply of food and materials to restaurants through approved third party logistics operators.

    According to Fast Food Nation by Eric Schlosser (2001), nearly one in eight workers in the U.S. have at some time been employed by McDonald's. (According to a news piece on Fox News this figure is one in ten). The book also states that McDonald's is the largest private operator of playgrounds in the U.S., as well as the single largest purchaser of beef, pork, potatoes, and apples. The selection of meats McDonald's uses varies with the culture of the host country.

    Shareholder Dividends
    McDonald's has increased shareholder dividends for 25 consecutive years[21] making it one of the S&P 500 Dividend Aristocrats[22][23] with the highest annual dividends of publicly traded companies in the fast food industry[24]

    Controversies

    As a prominent example of the rapid globalization of American fast food industry, McDonald's is often the target of criticism for its menu, its expansion, and its business practices.

    The McLibel Trial, also known as McDonald's Restaurants v Morris & Steel, is an example of this criticism. In 1990, activists from a small group known as London Greenpeace (no connection to the international pressure group Greenpeace) distributed leaflets entitled What's wrong with McDonald's, criticizing its environmental, health, and labor record. The corporation wrote to the group demanding they desist and apologize, and, when two of the activists refused to back down, sued them for libel in one of the longest cases in British civil law. A documentary film of the McLibel Trial has been shown in several countries.

    The term "McJob" was added to Merriam-Webster's Collegiate Dictionary in 2003,[25] over the objections of McDonald's. In an open letter to Merriam-Webster, Jim Cantalupo, former CEO of McDonald's, denounced the definition as a "slap in the face" to all restaurant employees, and stated that "a more appropriate definition of a 'McJob' might be 'teaches responsibility.'" Merriam-Webster responded that "we stand by the accuracy and appropriateness of our definition." [26] McJob is defined by Merriam-Webster's Online Dictionary as "a low-paying job that requires little skill and provides little opportunity for advancement". [27]

    In 1999, French anti-globalisation activist José Bové vandalized a half-built McDonald's to protest against the introduction of fast food in the region.[28]

    In 2001, Eric Schlosser's book Fast Food Nation included criticism of the business practices of McDonald's. Among the critiques were allegations that McDonald's (along with other companies within the fast food industry) uses its political influence to increase its profits at the expense of people's health and the social conditions of its workers. The book also brought into question McDonald's advertisement techniques in which it targets children. While the book did mention other fast-food chains, it focused primarily on McDonald's.

    In 2002, vegetarian groups, largely Hindu, successfully sued McDonald's for misrepresenting their French fries as vegetarian.[29]

    Morgan Spurlock's 2004 documentary film Super Size Me said that McDonald's food was contributing to the epidemic of obesity in society, and that the company was failing to provide nutritional information about its food for its customers. Six weeks after the film premiered, McDonald's announced that it was eliminating the super size option, and was creating the adult happy meal.

    The soya that is fed to McDonald's chickens is supplied by agricultural giant Cargill and comes directly from Brazil. Greenpeace alleges that not only is soya destroying the Amazon rain forest in Brazil, but soya farmers are guilty of further crimes including slavery and the invasion of indigenous peoples' lands. The allegation is that McDonald's, as a client of Cargill's, is complicit in these activities.[30]

    Arguments in defense of McDonald's
    In response to public pressure, McDonald's has sought to include more healthy choices in its menu and has introduced a new slogan to its recruitment posters: "Not bad for a McJob".[31] (The word McJob, first attested in the mid-1980s[32] and later popularized by Canadian novelist Douglas Coupland in his book Generation X, has become a buzz word for low-paid, unskilled work with few prospects or benefits and little security.) McDonald's disputes the idea that its restaurant jobs have no prospects, noting that its CEO, Jim Skinner, started working at the company as a regular restaurant employee, and that 20 of its top 50 managers began work as regular crew members.[33] In 2007, the company launched an advertising campaign with the slogan "Would you like a career with that?" on Irish television, outlining that their jobs have many prospects.

    In a bid to tap into growing consumer interest in the provenance of food, the fast-food chain recently switched its supplier of both coffee beans and milk. UK chief executive Steve Easterbrook said: "British consumers are increasingly interested in the quality, sourcing and ethics of the food and drink they buy". McDonald's coffee is now brewed from beans taken from stocks that have been certified by the Rainforest Alliance, a conservation group. Similarly, milk supplies used for its hot drinks and milkshakes have been switched to organic sources which could account for 5% of the UK's organic milk output.[34]

    McDonald's announced on May 22, 2008 that, in the U.S. and Canada, it will be introducing cooking oil for its french fries that contains no trans fats. The company will use canola-based oil with corn and soy oils by year's end for its baked items, pies and cookies.[35][36]

    Environmental record

    Discarded fast food packaging contributes to the urban litter problem in cities worldwideIn April 2008, McDonald's announced that 11 of its Sheffield restaurants have been using a biomass trial that had cut its waste and carbon footprint by half in the area. In this trial, waste from the restaurants were collected by Veolia Environmental Services and used to produce energy at a power plant. McDonald's plans to expand this project, although the lack of biomass power plants in the U.S. will prevent this plan from becoming a national standard anytime soon.[37] In addition, in Europe, McDonald's has been recycling vegetable grease by converting it to fuel for their diesel trucks.[38]

    Furthermore, McDonald's has been using a corn-based bioplastic to produce containers for some of their products. Although industries who use this product claim a carbon savings of 30% to 80%, a Guardian study shows otherwise. The results show that this type of plastic does not break down in landfills as efficiently as other conventional plastics. The extra energy it takes to recycle this plastic results in a higher output of greenhouse gases. Also, the plastics can contaminate waste streams, causing other recycled plastics to become unsaleable.[39]

    The U.S. Environmental Protection Agency has recognized McDonald's continuous effort to reduce solid waste by designing more efficient packaging and by promoting the use of recycled-content materials.[40] McDonald's reports that they are committed towards environmental leadership by effectively managing electric energy, by conserving natural resources through recycling and reusing materials, and by addressing water management issues within the restaurant.[41]

    In an effort to reduce energy usage by 25% in its restaurants, McDonald's opened a prototype restaurant in Chicago in 2009 with the intention of using the model in its other restaurants throughout the world. Building on past efforts, specifically a restaurant it opened in Sweden in 2000 that was the first to intentionally incorporate green ideas, McDonald's designed the Chicago site to save energy by incorporating old and new ideas such as managing storm water, using skylights for more natural lighting and installing some partitions and tabletops made from recycled goods.[42]

    When McDonald's received criticism for its environmental policies in the 1970s, it began to make substantial progress towards source reductions efforts.[43] For instance, an "average meal" in the 1970s—a Big Mac, fries, and a drink—required 46 grams of packaging; today, it requires only 25 grams, allowing a 46% reduction.[44] In addition, McDonald's eliminated the need for intermediate containers for cola by having a delivery system that pumps syrup directly from the delivery truck into storage containers, saving two million pounds of packaging annually.[45] Overall, weight reductions in packaging and products, as well as the increased usage of bulk packaging ultimately decreased packaging by 24 million pounds annually.[46]

    Legal cases

    Main article: McDonald's legal cases
    McDonald's has been involved in a number of lawsuits and other legal cases, most of which involved trademark disputes. The company has threatened many food businesses with legal action unless they drop the Mc or Mac from their trading name. In one noteworthy case, McDonald's sued a Scottish café owner called McDonald, even though the business in question dated back over a century (Sheriff Court Glasgow and Strathkelvin, November 21, 1952).

    It has also filed numerous defamation suits. For example, in the McLibel case, McDonald's sued two activists for distributing pamphlets attacking its environmental, labor and health records. After the longest trial in UK legal history, McDonald's won a technical victory for showing that some allegations were untrue. But it was a massive public relations disaster, since the judge also found that more than half of what was on the pamphlet was truthful, or were simply the opinions of the activists and therefore non-prosecutable.

    McDonald's has defended itself in several cases involving workers' rights. In 2001 the company was fined £12,400 by British magistrates for illegally employing and over-working child labor in one of its London restaurants. This is thought to be one of the largest fines imposed on a company for breaking laws relating to child working conditions (R v 2002 EWCA Crim 1094). In April 2007 in Perth, Western Australia, McDonald's pleaded guilty to five charges relating to the employment of children under 15 in one of its outlets and was fined AU$8,000.[47]

    Possibly the most infamous legal case involving McDonald's was the 1994 decision in The McDonald's Coffee Case.

    In a McDonald's American Idol figurine promotion, the figurine that represents "New Wave Nigel" wears something that closely resembles Devo's Energy Dome, which was featured on the band's album cover, Freedom of Choice. In addition to the figurine's image, it also plays a tune that appears to be an altered version of Devo's song "Doctor Detroit." Devo copyrighted and trademarked the Energy Dome and is taking legal action against McDonald's.[48]

    Products
    Main article: McDonald's products
    See also: McDonald's products (international)

    McDonald's predominantly sells hamburgers, various types of chicken sandwiches and products, French fries, soft drinks, breakfast items, and desserts. In most markets, McDonald's offers salads and vegetarian items, wraps and other localized fare. Portugal is the only country with McDonald's restaurants serving soup. This local deviation from the standard menu is a characteristic for which the chain is particularly known, and one which is employed either to abide by regional food taboos (such as the religious prohibition of beef consumption in India) or to make available foods with which the regional market is more familiar (such as the sale of McRice in Indonesia).
    Headquarters
    McDonald's Plaza, the headquarters of McDonald'sThe McDonald's headquarters complex, McDonald's Plaza, is located in Oak Brook, Illinois. It sits on the site of the former headquarters and stabling area of Paul Butler, the founder of Oak Brook.[49] McDonald's moved into the Oak Brook facility from an office within the Chicago Loop in 1971.[50]
    Advertising

    Main article: McDonald's advertising
    McDonald's has for decades maintained an extensive advertising campaign. In addition to the usual media (television, radio, and newspaper), the company makes significant use of billboards and signage, sponsors sporting events ranging from Little League to the Olympic Games, and makes coolers of orange drink with their logo available for local events of all kinds. Nonetheless, television has always played a central role in the company's advertising strategy.

    To date, McDonald's has used 23 different slogans in United States advertising, as well as a few other slogans for select countries and regions. At times, it has run into trouble with its campaigns.

    Children's advertising
    Main articles: Ronald McDonald and McDonaldland

    Global Operations

    Countries with McDonald's storesMcDonald's has become emblematic of globalization, sometimes referred to as the "McDonaldization" of society. The Economist magazine uses the "Big Mac Index": the comparison of a Big Mac's cost in various world currencies can be used to informally judge these currencies' purchasing power parity. Scandinavian countries lead the Big Mac Index with four of the five most expensive Big Mac's. Norway has the most expensive Big Mac in the world as of July 2008, whilst the cheapest country is Malaysia.

    Thomas Friedman once said that no country with a McDonald's had gone to war with another.[51] However, the "Golden Arches Theory of Conflict Prevention" is not strictly true. Exceptions are the 1989 United States invasion of Panama, NATO's bombing of Serbia in 1999, the 2006 Lebanon War, and the 2008 South Ossetia War.

    Some observers have suggested that the company should be given credit for increasing the standard of service in markets that it enters. A group of anthropologists in a study entitled Golden Arches East[52] looked at the impact McDonald's had on East Asia, and Hong Kong in particular. When it opened in Hong Kong in 1975, McDonald's was the first restaurant to consistently offer clean restrooms, driving customers to demand the same of other restaurants and institutions. McDonald's have recently taken to partnering up with Sinopec, China's second largest oil company, in the People's Republic of China, as it begins to take advantage of China's growing use of personal vehicles by opening numerous drive-thru restaurants.[53] McDonald's reached a deal with the French fine arts museum, the Louvre, to open a McDonald's restaurant and McCafé on its premises,by their underground entrance, in November 2009.[54]

    Reseach http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/KFC
    KFC
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia KFC

    For other uses, see KFC (disambiguation).

    KFC Corporation, or KFC, founded and also known as Kentucky Fried Chicken, is a chain of fast food restaurants based in Louisville, Kentucky. KFC has been a brand and operating segment, called a "concept",[2] of Yum! Brands since 1997 when that company was spun off from PepsiCo as Tricon Global Restaurants Inc.

    KFC primarily sells chicken in form of pieces, wraps, salads and sandwiches. While its primary focus is fried chicken, KFC also offers a line of roasted chicken products, side dishes and desserts. Outside North America, KFC offers beef based products such as hamburgers or kebabs, pork based products such as ribs and other regional fare.

    The company was founded as Kentucky Fried Chicken by Colonel Harland Sanders in 1952, though the idea of KFC's fried chicken actually goes back to 1930. The company adopted the abbreviated form of its name in 1991.[3] Starting in April 2007, the company began using its original name, Kentucky Fried Chicken, for its signage, packaging and advertisements in the United States as part of a new corporate re-branding program;[4][5] newer and remodeled restaurants will have the new logo and name while older stores will continue to use the 1980s signage. Additionally, Yum! continues to use the abbreviated name freely in its advertising.

    History

    Born and raised in Henryville, Indiana, Sanders passed through several professions in his lifetime.[6] Sanders first served his fried chicken in 1930 in the midst of the Great Depression at a gas station he owned in North Corbin, Kentucky. The dining area was named "Sanders Court & Café" and was so successful that in 1936 Kentucky Governor Ruby Laffoon granted Sanders the title of honorary Kentucky Colonel in recognition of his contribution to the state's cuisine. The following year Sanders expanded his restaurant to 142 seats, and added a motel he bought across the street.[7] When Sanders prepared his chicken in his original restaurant in North Corbin, he prepared the chicken in an iron skillet, which took about 30 minutes to do, too long for a restaurant operation. In 1939, Sanders altered the cooking process for his fried chicken to use a pressure fryer, resulting in a greatly reduced cooking time comparable to that of deep frying.[8] In 1940 Sanders devised what came to be known as his Original Recipe.[9]

    The Sanders Court & Café generally served travelers, often those headed to Florida, so when the route planned in the 1950s for what would become Interstate 75 bypassed Corbin, he sold his properties and traveled the U.S. to sell his chicken to restaurant owners. The first to take him up on the offer was Pete Harman in South Salt Lake, Utah; together, they opened the first "Kentucky Fried Chicken" outlet in 1952.[10] By the early 1960s Kentucky Fried Chicken was sold in over 600 franchised outlets in both the United States and Canada. One of the longest-lived franchisees of the older Col. Sanders' chicken concept, as opposed to the KFC chain, was the Kenny Kings chain. The company owned many Northern Ohio diner-style restaurants, the last of which closed in 2004. Sanders sold the entire KFC franchising operation in 1964 for $2 million USD[11] Since that time, the chain has been sold three more times: to Heublin in 1971, and most recently to PepsiCo in 1986, which made it part of its Tricon Global Restaurants division, which in turn was spun off in 1997, and has now been renamed to Yum! Brands. Additionally, Colonel Sanders' nephew, Lee Cummings, took his own Kentucky Fried Chicken franchises (and a chicken recipe of his own) and converted them to his own "spin-off" restaurant chain, Lee's Famous Recipe Chicken.

    Today, some of the older KFC restaurants have become famous in their own right. One such restaurant is located in Marietta, Georgia. This store is notable for a 56-foot (17 m) tall sign that looks like a chicken. The sign, known locally as the Big Chicken, was built for an earlier fast-food restaurant on the site called Johnny Reb's Chick, Chuck and Shake. It is often used as a travel reference point in the Atlanta area by locals and pilots.[12]

    The secret recipe

    The Colonel's secret flavor recipe of 11 herbs and spices that creates the famous "finger lickin' good" chicken remains a trade secret.[13][14] Portions of the secret spice mix are made at different locations in the United States, and the only complete, handwritten copy of the recipe is kept in a vault in corporate headquarters.[15] On September 9, 2008, the one complete copy was temporarily moved to an undisclosed location under extremely tight security while KFC revamped the security at its headquarters. Before the move, KFC disclosed the following details about the recipe and its security arrangements:[16]

    The recipe, which includes exact amounts of each component, is written in pencil on a single sheet of notebook paper and signed by Sanders.
    The recipe was locked in a filing cabinet with two separate combination locks. The cabinet also included vials of each of the 11 herbs and spices used.
    Only two executives had access to the recipe at any one time. KFC refuses to disclose the names and titles of either executive.[17]
    One of the two executives said that no one had come close to guessing the contents of the secret recipe, and added that the actual recipe would include some surprises.
    On February 9, 2009, the secret recipe returned to KFC's Louisville headquarters in a more secure, computerized vault.[18]

    In 1983, writer William Poundstone examined the recipe in his book Big Secrets. He reviewed Sanders' patent application, and advertised in college newspapers for present or former employees willing to share their knowledge.[19] From the former he deduced that Sanders had diverged from other common fried-chicken recipes by varying the amount of oil used with the amount of chicken being cooked, and starting the cooking at a higher temperature (about 400 °F (200 °C)) for the first minute or so and then lowering it to 250 °F (120 °C) for the remainder of the cooking time. Several of Poundstone's contacts also provided samples of the seasoning mix, and a food lab found that it consisted solely of sugar, flour, salt, black pepper and monosodium glutamate (MSG). He concluded that it was entirely possible that, in the years since Sanders sold the chain, later owners had begun skimping on the recipe to save costs.[20][21][22] Following his buyout in 1964, Colonel Sanders himself expressed anger at such changes, saying:

    "That friggin' ... outfit .... They prostituted every goddamn thing I had. I had the greatest gravy in the world and those sons of bitches they dragged it out and extended it and wa­tered it down that I'm so goddamn mad."[21][22]

    Ron Douglas, author of the book "America's Most Wanted Recipes," also claims to have figured out KFC's secret recipe.[23]

    Products

    Packaging
    The famous paper bucket that KFC uses for its larger sized orders of chicken and has come to signify the company was originally created by Wendy's restaurants founder Dave Thomas. Thomas was originally a franchisee of the original Kentucky Fried Chicken and operated several outlets in the Columbus, Ohio area. His reasoning behind using the paper packaging was that it helped keep the chicken crispy by wicking away excess moisture. Thomas was also responsible for the creation of the famous rotating bucket sign that came to be used at most KFC locations in the US.[24]

    Menu items
    This is a list of menu items sold at KFC.

    Chicken
    KFC's specialty is fried chicken served in various forms. KFC's primary product is pressure-fried pieces of chicken made with the original recipe. The other chicken offering, extra crispy, is made using a garlic marinade and double dipping the chicken in flour before deep frying in a standard industrial kitchen type machine.
    Kentucky Grilled Chicken – This marinated grilled chicken is targeted towards health-conscious customers. It features marinated breasts, thighs, drumsticks, and wings that are coated with the Original Recipe seasonings before being grilled. It has less fat, calories, and sodium than the Original Recipe fried chicken.[25] Introduced in April 2009.
    KFC has two lines of sandwiches: its "regular" chicken sandwiches and its Snackers line. The regular sandwiches are served on either a sesame seed or corn dusted roll and are made from either whole breast fillets (fried or roasted), chopped chicken in a sauce or fried chicken strips. The Snackers line are value priced items that consist of chicken strips and various toppings. In the UK, Australia and New Zealand, sandwiches are referred to as "burgers"; there is the chicken fillet burger (a chicken breast fillet coated in an original-recipe coating with salad garnish and mayonnaise) and a Zinger Burger (as with the former but with a spicier coating and salsa). Both of these are available as "tower" variants, which include a slice of cheese and a hash brown.
    A variety of smaller finger food products are available at KFC including chicken strips, wings, nuggets and popcorn chicken. These products can be ordered plain or with various sauces, including several types of barbecue sauces and buffalo sauce. They also offer potato wedges.
    Several pies have been made available from KFC. The Pot Pie is a savory pie made with chicken, gravy and vegetables. In the second quarter of 2006, KFC introduced its variation on Shepherd's pie called the Famous Bowl. Served in a plastic bowl, it is layered with mashed potatoes or rice, gravy, corn, popcorn chicken, and cheese, and is served with a biscuit. The bowl had been available at KFC's special test market store in Louisville since the third quarter of 2005.
    The KFC Twister is a wrap that consists of either chicken strips or roasted chicken, tomato, lettuce and (pepper) mayonnaise wrapped in a tortilla. In Europe, the Twister is sold in two varieties: 1) the Grilled Twister (chicked strips),[26][27][28] and 2) the Grilled Mexican twister/Spicy Toasted Twister (UK) (chicken breast supplemented by tortilla chips and salsa, UK: adds only salsa to pepper mayonnaise),[29][30][31]
    KFC Fillers are a 9 in (23 cm) sub, available in four varieties over the summer period in Australia.
    Shish kebab – in several markets KFC sells kebabs.
    Kentucky Barbecued Chicken – barbecued chicken dipped in the original recipe
    Wrapstar is a variant of the KFC Twister, consisting of chicken strips with salsa, cheese, salad, pepper mayonnaise and other ingredients, contained in a compressed tortilla.[32][33]
    Other products

    ColeslawIn some international locations, KFC may sell hamburgers, pork ribs or fish. In the U.S., KFC began offering the Fish Snacker sandwich during Lent in 2006. The Fish Snacker consists of a rectangular patty of Alaskan Pollock on a small bun, and is the fifth KFC menu item in the Snacker category.[34]
    Some international locations also may sell KFC 'Mashies' - balls of mashed potato cooked in original recipe batter [35]
    Three types of salads (which can be topped with roasted or fried chicken) are available at KFC: Caesar, house, and BLT salads (in the US).
    The Boneless Banquet
    Zinger Burger – A regular sized burger which regularly consists of a boneless fillet of hot and spicy chicken, lettuce and mayonnaise in a burger bun. Cheese, tomato, bacon and pineapple can be added upon request. Barbecue sauce can also replace/join the mayonnaise.
    Chili Cheese Fries[36] – By 2007, 2 former KFC/A&W Restaurants locations in Berlin and Cologne, Germany had reverted to KFC-only locations and the third location in Garbsen (by Hannover) was closed in 2005. The only remnant from the former A&W menu are the Chili Cheese Fries which were added to the systemwide KFC Germany menu.
    Parfait desserts – "Little Bucket Parfaits" in varieties such as Fudge Brownie, Chocolate Crème (once called the Colonel's Little Fudge Bucket), Lemon Crème and Strawberry Shortcake are available at most locations in the US.[37]
    Sara Lee Desserts – Available in either Cookies and Cream Cheesecake or Choc Caramel Mousse.
    Sides
    Other than fried chicken, many KFC restaurants serve side dishes like coleslaw, various potato-based items (including potato wedges, french fries and mashed potatoes with gravy), biscuits, baked beans, macaroni and cheese, macaroni salad, rice, steamed vegetables and corn on the cob.
    Discontinued products
    The Colonel's Rotisserie Gold – This product was introduced in the 1990s as a response to the Boston Market chain's roasted chicken products, and a healthier mindset of the general public avoiding fried food. Purportedly made from a "lost" Col. Sanders recipe, it was sold as a whole roaster or a half bird.[38]
    Tender Roast Chicken – This product was an off-shoot of 'The Colonel's Rotisserie Gold'. Instead of whole and half birds, customers were given quarter roasted chicken pieces. For a time, customers could request chicken "original", "Extra Tasty Crispy", or "Tender Roast".
    Chicken Little sandwich – a value oriented sandwich that sold for $0.39(USD)[39] in the U.S. during the late 1980s and early 1990s. It was a small chicken patty with mayonnaise on a small roll, similar to White Castle's mini chicken sandwich.[40]
    Extra Tasty Crispy (ETC) – Chicken much like the Extra Crispy served today, except ETC was prepared using chicken that had been soaking for 15 minutes in a special marinade machine. There is some speculation that the marinade may have been made with trans-fats, and KFC boasts to no longer use trans-fats in their chicken, the known ingredients were garlic and chicken stock. In the summer of 2007, KFC started marketing the chicken just as "Extra Crispy" without the marinade.
    Kentucky Nuggets were a chicken nugget product available at KFC until 1996. No reason has been given for their discontinuation.
    Smokey Chipotle – Introduced in April 2008. The chicken was dipped in chipotle sauce then doubled breaded and fried. It has been discontinued since August 2008.
    Nutritional value
    KFC formerly used partially hydrogenated oil in its fried foods. This oil contains relatively high levels of trans fat, which increases the risk of heart disease. The Center for Science in the Public Interest (CSPI) filed a court case against KFC, with the aim of making it use other types of oils or make sure customers know about trans fat content immediately before they buy food.

    In October 2006, KFC announced that it would begin frying its chicken in trans fat-free oil. This would also apply to their potato wedges and other fried foods, however, the biscuits, macaroni and cheese, and mashed potatoes would still contain trans fat. Trans fat-free soybean oil was introduced in all KFC restaurants in the U.S. by April 30, 2007. CSPI announced that it would immediately drop its lawsuit against KFC and was hopeful that this would create a ripple effect on other restaurants or fast food chains that prepare food rich in trans fat. "If KFC, which deep-fries almost everything, can get the artificial trans fat out of its frying oil, anyone can," CSPI executive director Michael Jacobson said in a statement.[41]

    Advertising

    Early television advertisements for KFC regularly featured Colonel Sanders licking his fingers and talking to the viewer about his secret recipe. Despite his death in 1980 Sanders remains a key symbol of the company in its advertising and branding.

    Throughout the mid 1980s, KFC called on Will Vinton Studios to produce a series of humorous, claymation ads. These most often featured a cartoon-like chicken illustrating the poor food quality of competing food chains, mentioning prolonged freezing and other negative aspects.[42] TV ads also featured Foghorn Leghorn advising Henery Hawk to visit the restaurant for better chicken.

    In the 80s, KFC was an associate sponsor for Junior Johnson's NASCAR Winston Cup Series cars, with such drivers as Darrell Waltrip, Neil Bonnett, and Terry Labonte.

    In 1997 KFC briefly re-entered the NASCAR Winston Cup Series as sponsor of the #26 Darrell Waltrip Motorsports Chevrolet with driver Rich Bickle at the Brickyard 400.


    A co-branded Long John Silver's and KFCBy the late 1990s, the stylized likeness of Colonel Sanders as the KFC logo had been modified. KFC ads began featuring an animated version of "the Colonel" voiced by Randy Quaid with a lively and enthusiastic attitude. He would often start out saying "The Colonel here!" and moved across the screen with a cane in hand. The Colonel was often shown dancing, singing, and knocking on the TV screen as he spoke to the viewer about the product.

    The animated Colonel is uncommon today. Still using a humorous slant, the current KFC campaign revolves mostly around customers enjoying the food. It also features a modified version of Lynyrd Skynyrd's "Sweet Home Alabama" as the theme song for practically all its commercials, though the restaurant actually hails from Kentucky.

    In 2006, KFC claimed to have made the first logo visible from outer space, though Readymix has had one since 1965.[43][44] KFC says "It marked the official debut of a massive global re-image campaign that will contemporize 14,000-plus KFC restaurants in over 80 countries over the next few years." The logo was built from 65,000 one-foot-square tiles, and it took six days on site to construct in early November. The logo was placed in the Mojave Desert near Rachel, Nevada.[45] It is located in the northern section of Rachel, Nevada at 37°38′46″N 115°45′03″W?/37.6460°N 115.7507°W?/37.6460; -115.7507?(KFC logo) .

    Many KFC locations are co-located with one or more of Yum! Brands restaurants, Long John Silver's, Taco Bell, Pizza Hut, or A&W Restaurants. Many of these locations behave like a single restaurant, offering a single menu with food items from both restaurants.[46]


    The resurrected Kentucky Fried Chicken logoOne of KFC's latest advertisements is a commercial advertising its "wicked crunch box meal". The commercial features a fictional black metal band called "Hellvetica" performing live, the lead singer then swallows fire. The commercial then shows the lead singer at a KFC eating the "wicked crunch box meal" and saying "Oh man that is hot".

    In 2007, the original, non-acronymic Kentucky Fried Chicken name was resurrected and began to reappear on company marketing literature and food packaging, as well as some restaurant signage.

    Criticisms

    KFC in the US has been accused by Greenpeace of a large destruction of the Amazon Rainforest, because the supply of soy used for chicken food that KFC receives from Cargill has been traced back to the European KFC. Cargill has reportedly been exporting soy illegally for several years.[47] The Greenpeace organization researched the issue and brought it to the attention of the parent company YUM! Brands, Inc. The parent company denied the illegal operation, and said that their supply of soy is grown in parts of Brazil.[47] Greenpeace has called on KFC to stop purchasing soy from Cargill, to avoid contributing to the destruction of the Amazon.[47][48]

    Trademark disputes
    In 1971, Sanders sued Heublein Inc., KFC's parent company at the time, over the alleged misuse of his image in promoting products he had not helped develop. In 1975, Heublein Inc. unsuccessfully sued Sanders for libel after he publicly referred to their gravy as "sludge" with a "wallpaper taste".[49]

    In May 2007 KFC (Great Britain) requested that Tan Hill Inn, in the Yorkshire Dales, North Yorkshire, UK refrain from using the term 'Family Feast' to describe its Christmas menu,[50] although this problem was quickly resolved with the pub being allowed to continue use of the term.[51]

    Wages and working conditions

    Balmoral KFC workers and allies picketing the storeLike many fast food outlets, KFC employs a high proportion of young, unskilled workers, at or just above minimum wage, and its workers are not unionized. In New Zealand, KFC youth workers earn NZ$10.13 an hour. Staff at the Balmoral, Auckland store went on strike for two hours on December 3, 2005 after Restaurant Brands, the franchise holder, offered no wage increase in contract negotiations.[52] In March 2006, Restaurant Brands agreed to phase out youth rates in New Zealand, although no date was set.

    Many stores in western Canada are unionized with the Canadian Auto Workers, and as a result many non-franchise stores in western Canada pay higher than minimum wage.

    Animal rights

    Protesters demonstrating outside a KFC restaurant in Royal Oak, MichiganSince 2003, animal rights and welfare organizations, led by People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals (PETA), have been protesting KFC's treatment of the animals used for its products. These groups claim that the recommendations of the KFC Animal Welfare Advisory Council have been ignored.[53] Adele Douglass, a former member of the council, said in an SEC filing reported on by the Chicago Times, that KFC "never had any meetings. They never asked any advice, and then they touted to the press that they had this animal-welfare advisory committee. I felt like I was being used."[54][55]

    KFC responded by saying the chickens used in its products are bought from suppliers like Perdue Farms, Tyson Foods, and Pilgrim's Pride, and that these suppliers are routinely monitored for animal welfare violations.[56] Several PETA undercover investigations and videos of these and other KFC suppliers purporting to show chickens being beaten, ripped apart, and thrown against walls contradict KFC's claims.[57] PETA has criticised some of the practices of chicken breeders, such as beak trimming and overcrowding, but KFC says its suppliers meets UK legal requirements. The Department for Environment, Food and Rural Affairs recommends a maximum stocking density of 34 kg—around 30 chickens—per square metre, and say that in circumstances where beak trimming needs to be carried out to prevent the birds injuring each other, only one third of the beak should be trimmed "measured from the tip towards the entrance of the nostrils".[58] PETA states that they have held more than 12,000 demonstrations at KFC outlets since 2003 because of this alleged mistreatment of chickens by KFC suppliers.[59]

    In June 2008, KFC Canada agreed to PETA's demands for better welfare standards, including favoring suppliers who use controlled-atmosphere killing (CAK) of chickens, and other welfare standards as well as introducing a vegan sandwich at 65% of its outlets. PETA has called off its campaign against KFC Canada, but continues to demonstrate against KFC elsewhere in the world.[60]

    Hygiene
    In February, 2007, a KFC/Taco Bell outlet in New York City was found to be rat infested. A video showing the rats running wild inside the restaurant was shown on television news bulletins around the world, as well as disseminated on the internet via sites such as YouTube.[61]

    Two KFC outlets in Sydney, Australia, were fined record amounts for having unhygienic food preparation areas. Inspectors found layers of grease and dirt, as well as evidence of vermin. The KFC stores had been repeat offenders, and had ignored previous warnings to keep their restaurants clean. They were charged with 11 breaches of food hygiene laws.[62]

    Unit 3
    B3-U3-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U3-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://www.weddingdetails.com/lore/english_content.cfm
    English Wedding Traditions
    Major Religious Beliefs
    The Church of England, a Protestant Episcopal Denomination, is the State Church. Other religions found in England include Roman Catholic, Methodist, Baptist, Congregationalist, Unitarian, Society of Friends, Muslim and Judaism.
    Early Wedding Traditions

    As early as the sixteenth, up to the nineteenth century, marriages were arranged by parents or guardians. The bride and bridegroom often were not acquainted until their marriage. The parents often made the marriage arrangements and betrothals while the bride and bridegroom were small children (ages three to seven). The children would continue to live with their own parents and meet from time to time for meals or holiday celebrations.

    These prearranged marriages came under fire in the late seventeenth century when a judge held that betrothals and marriages prior the age of seven were "utterly void". However, they would be valid if, after the age of seven, the children called each other husband and wife, embraced, kissed each other, gave and received Gifts of Token.

    Later, young couples ran away and had a ceremony privately performed without banns or license. These elopements and private ceremonies represented the beginning of a revolt against parental control of marital selection.

    The Civil Marriage Act of 1653, passed by the Puritans under Cromwell, required a civil ceremony before a justice of the peace after presentation of the certificate from the parish register that banns had been published. If either party were under twenty-one, proof of parental consent must also be presented. The wedding ceremony consisted of a simple formula to be repeated by the man and woman and was accompanied by hand fastening. The use of a ring was forbidden.

    By the Hardwicke Act of 1753, all weddings, except members of the royal family, were to be performed only after publication of banns or issuance of a license, only during the morning hours of eight to twelve, only in an Anglican Church or chapel, and only before an Anglican clergyman. Two or more witnesses were required and a register must be kept. Parental consent was demanded unless the banns had been published.

    The Catholic Church, in the Council of Trent, restated its position that marriage was one of the seven sacraments and therefore could not be dissolved.

    Up until the early 1990's, it was very difficult to get married in Great Britain. If one wishes to marry in England or Wales, they must do so in a church which has a register, (which is like a special license), and they can do so only in the district (shire) where one of the couple resides. All Church of England parishes (Anglican) are automatically registered, regardless of their size. No blood tests or counseling are required.

    Wedding Lore

    Traditionally, the safest season to marry was between the harvest and Christmas, when food was plentiful. An old English rhyme says "Marry in September's shine, your living will be rich and fine."

    Folklore has it that prior to the wedding, the bride must not allow her married name to be used before the wedding takes place, or it might never happen.

    It is customary for the bride to be given a decorative horseshoe, which she carries on her wrist. These days the horseshoes are rarely real, but instead light-weight versions manufactured specifically for weddings. The horseshoe is given for good luck.

    In the seventeenth century, wheat was cast at the head of the bride when she came from church. Now days its customary to throw colorful paper confetti or rice at the bride and groom as they leave the church after the ceremony.

    In the north of England, one of the oldest inhabitants of the neighborhood would be standing on the threshold of the bride's new home. She would toss a plateful of short-bread over her head, so that it falls outside. Guests scramble for a piece of this short-bread as it is considered very fortunate to get a piece.

    In Gloucestershire, in the early eighteenth century, a large cake was broken over the heads of the couple. In Aberdeenshire, barley is thrown over the bridal pair as they enter the feasting-place.

    In Wales, the bride was always carefully lifted over the threshold on her return from the marriage ceremony because "it was considered very unlucky for a bride to place her feet on or near the threshold" and "trouble was in store for the maiden who preferred walking into the house".

    Katie Sehorn shared this tradition with us:

    The term 'honeymoon' comes from the tradition of the bride drinking mead (a brewed, fermented drink made of honey) for one month after the wedding to encourage fertility, and a male child in particular.

    Lou Sexton was very kind to tell us about Welsh Lovespoons:

    The tradition of giving a lovespoon to a love interest dates back hundreds of years. The Welsh have been giving lovespoons to a hopeful interest since the 17th century. They were carved by the courter, or, if skills were not that adept, he hired a carver to do the work for him. Symbols were carved into the handle indicating the giver's feelings - hearts, wheels, anchors, etc., giving meaning to one or both.

    Lovespoons come in many sizes and shapes, some very intricate and others very simple. They started out as a useful utensil, and, over time, have become a decoration. They are now something that is carved for the tourist trade as souvenirs for travelers.

    Present Day Wedding Traditions

    Brides have "Hen' nights and bridegrooms have "Stag" parties similar to bachelor/bachelorette parties. There are ceremony rehearsals, but no rehearsal dinner.

    If the couple will marry in a church, banns announcing the proposed wedding are read aloud in the church three Sundays before the wedding. It is unlucky for the bride and bridegroom to be present at the calling of the banns.

    Weddings are traditionally held at noon; afterward there is a seated luncheon, called a "wedding breakfast".

    Invitations to the wedding are similar to the United States' customs, but few people would go the expense of calligraphy addressing. Response cards are not used; guests purchase their own individual reply cards.

    It is good luck for a chimney sweep to kiss the bride when she comes out of the church.

    Wedding Attire

    Special thanks to Jennifer Meredith for updating this section:

    Bridal gowns are less ornate that the traditional Western style dress. Bridal gowns are less ornate that the traditional Western style dress. Most small town have wedding shops so there is now more choice. Coloured dresses are becoming more common, but ivory or white is still more popular.

    The mother of the bride and the mother of the bridegroom do confer on outfit colours, and they take into consideration the bridesmaid colours. The waistcoat and coloured handkerchief that the groom and best man sometimes wears is normally the same colour as the bridesmaid's dresses.

    Brides rarely kept their gowns for their daughters; they either sold them or had the fabric used to make their first child's Christening gown. Wear "something old, something new, something borrowed and something blue, and a lucky sixpence in your shoe," as in the old English rhyme.

    Lisa Schultz told us of her family's tradition: "All of the brides on my mother's side of the family have carried over their arms horseshoes for good luck. The horseshoes, rather than being actual metal plates, are crocheted and a long ribbon is attached in a loop from end to end. The horseshoe is worn upside down over the arm of the bride during the wedding to bring luck to the marriage."

    Today, it is the custom to have many young bridesmaids instead of adult attendants. The bride pays for her attendant's outfits.

    The bridegroom rarely wears a tuxedo - only at a very large, formal wedding. Business suits are normal. The bridegroom has a best man, who also wears a business suit.

    The mother of the bride and the mother of the bridegroom never confer on outfit colors, nor do they take into consideration the bridesmaid colors.

    The Wedding
    The Wedding Procession

    The wedding party walks to the church together in a procession (an age-old custom that protected the couple from jealous suitors!)

    Limousines are rare. They are not very practical on small, winding roads. Transport usually is by Rolls Royce or vintage car.

    Traditionally, English brides had only one adult attendant (as a witness). Today, it is the custom to have many young bridesmaids instead of adult attendants. A flower girl leads the way, sprinkling petals of organ blossoms along the road. This signifies a happy route through life for the bride and bridegroom.

    Ushers would be found only at large, formal weddings; guests normally would seat themselves.

    The Wedding Ceremony

    The ceremony (most often in the Anglican Church) usually consists of two or three hymns and, since most guests don't sing, the church choirs are usually hired. English fathers don't kiss their daughters at the altar. During the ceremony, the couple will leave the sanctuary area and with the Priest enter the vestry to sign the wedding documents. They are considered officially married after this is completed. At the benediction, a square piece of cloth, the "care cloth" is held over the bride and bridegroom.

    When the bridal couple leaves the church in Kent, the path is strewn with emblems of the bridegroom's employment. Carpenters walk on shavings, butchers on sheepskins, shoemakers on leather parings, and blacksmiths on scarps of old iron.

    Church bells ring as the couple enter; they peal a different tune as the newlyweds exit to scare off evil spirits.

    Photographs

    Photos are taken outside the church immediately after the ceremony, or inside if it is raining. While photos are being taken, relatives and close friends present the bride with wedding souvenirs - horseshoes, wooden spoons, rolling pins, all decorated with lace and ribbon.

    The Wedding Breakfast

    Weddings traditionally are at noon; afterward, there is a seated luncheon, called a wedding breakfast.

    The bride and groom dance the first dance but there is no introduction of wedding parties. There is a father/daughter, and mother/son dance.

    They do toss the bouquet, but rarely the garter.

    The Wedding Cake

    In medieval England, guests brought small cakes and piled them in the center of a table, challenging the bride and groom to kiss over them.

    Wedding cakes are less elaborate in design. The wedding cake is a rich fruitcake topped with marzipan; the top tier is called a "christening cake" to be saved for the birth of the first child. (Old fashioned fruitcake dates back to the days before leavening and sugar.)

    Chocolate or sponge cakes have become more popular in recent years.

    Wedding Gifts
    The use of bridal registries have become more popular in recent years. Family members may pass around the bride's general list of items she needs.

    There is no such thing as a "shower." Wedding gifts are brought to the reception, or delivered directly to the couple before the wedding. Gifts are not usually opened until after the honeymoon, and then the thank you cards are sent.

    Resources and References

    Special thanks to Lois Pearce, Master Bridal Consultant of Hamden, Connecticut, for her time and energy gathering the majority of information used here. We also wish to thank the Association of Bridal Consultants for their assistance.

    Please note: The information contained in this category should be considered general in nature. We believe it to be true and an accurate representation of some of the customs and traditions for this country or religion. Information provided by individuals and organizations is assumed to be correct.

    You are welcome to email us at linda@weddingdetails.com with any suggestions for changes, additions or deletions.

    B3-U3-Materials for Research project
    B3-U3-Research project
    Research http://www.jewishmag.com/11mag/happy/happy1.htm
    Happiness in Marriage
    By Lester Roth

    Marital: that which pertains to marriage.

    Martial: that which is disposed to warfare.

    No doubt, in today's hectic burly and busy world, personal happiness and gratification is a rare commodity. As the family environmental influence wanes, and the lures and thrills of the outside world gain not just a foothold, but actual prominence in providing the enjoyment that mankind seeks to satisfy that inborn desire to live a full and rich life. True, the exhilaration of modern life can lift up one's soul to an exalted high, giving one a feeling of real enjoyment.

    A person who is worried may go to an amusement park to divert his mind from his problems. A ride on a roller coaster, certainly will avert his mind's direction from his immediate worries and grant him relief from his anxieties. But would you prescribe this as a long lasting medication for a deep seated depression? Certainly not! We all realize the importance of seeking in depth help to reap long term benefits.

    The same is true today, perhaps, especially today, in the achievement of marital happiness. Rarely does a couple wed without the idea that this action will bring them happiness. Have you ever seen a bride or groom that is not radiating happiness? Have you ever been to a wedding that was a somber tear-filled event? Marriages are amongst the most joyous events that mankind celebrates. Seeing the handsome groom together with his joyful bride on the day of their wedding is seeing a reflection of inner joy and happiness radiating outward.

    Let's now focus our view several years down the road. How many divorces have taken place? Percentage wise, we know that half of the marriages are doomed to failure. Let us look at the faces of those still married couples. How many still reflect happiness and joy. Certainly we can not expect every one to carry on that initial marital happiness that was experienced on the day of the wedding, but still, we certainly should not expect to see unhappy faces. How many faces are embedded with wrinkles and frowns, which have transformed a joyous face into a permanently unhappy looking face. Yet, we are so used to seeing faces in the street and at work of unhappy countenance, that we accept it without seeking the reason behind the somber and joyless facade.

    Many times the answer is found in these two words: marital and martial. They are two similar words. There is the marital art and there is the martial art. There is the art of marriage and it's embellishments and appurtenances, the increasing of intimacy, closeness and warmth between two people. Then there is the martial art, the state of person defense such as judo and karate. The art of attacking and maiming, reducing your opponent to a defenseless heap. Opposite words in meaning, yet similar in spelling.

    Yet, interestingly enough, the difference in the spelling of these two words, can illuminate for us the true differences in the two concepts, the marital art and the martial art. The difference is in the location of the "I'. Something small and unnoticed. Definitely significant is the location and emphasis of the "i". That's all, small enough, perhaps, yet, enough to make quite a difference.

    Know this well, that this certainly makes the difference between the two states of being in life and marriage. The "i", or the emphasis on the "I", makes all the difference.

    To explain this fully, realize: that to many people, marriage is a state of receiving bliss from that loved person. Two people meet, fall in love (meaning receive a tremendous elation and pleasure from the other) and decide that this is so good it should be always like this. Why not! The problem with this is simply not that it is not realistic, but rather, the concept of marriage as an institution utilizing the other to provide personal enjoyment is a mistaken concept. Who told you that this is marriage? This is merely a state of mutual pleasure seeking and gratification, wherein each person is expecting the other to provide his (or her) enjoyment.

    Obviously, a relationship based on such a concept is doomed and slated for the failure basket from the start. Marriages which are based on simply giving to the other person, rather that receiving, where each partner does not give merely in order to receive. Where the giving is a giving because the essence of goodness is in giving and never in taking, then this is not just a marriage that was ordained in heaven, but is a marriage that is heavenly here on earth.

    The concept of the "I" is a concept which not only makes or breaks marriages, but makes or breaks lives. Are people who are striving to get for themselves high on your list of friends? Most likely, those who are sharing individuals are on you list of friends. Rarely does one chose for a friend a self serving, demanding and egoistic person. As the adage states, "a friend in need is a friend indeed." The same is true, and even more so, with ones spouse. No one really wants a spouse who is demanding and egoistic, yet, that is many times the very essence of whom many choose. People to whom the "I" is misplaced, to whom the "I" is not just the most important part of the relationship, but rather the only part of the relationship that is worthy of consideration, are people to whom matrimonial ties are soon to be untied.

    There are two other words that are similar, unite and untie. Both are spelt using the same letters but with a small difference. They possess opposite meanings. Unite: that is what we strive for in marriage, being together. Untie: that is the undesired outcome of many marriages, separation. The chief difference here is also the placing of the "i". That small letter which at times can become too big that it obscures the person's view and good judgment, can even ruin one's life.

    To have a truly rewarding and fulfilled life means making sure that the "I" stays small and in it's proper place. For a truly close marriage, and a good life, you are required to keep the "I" small and to put it in it's proper place. And if you think that I'm repeating myself - you are correct!

    Unit 4
    B3-U4-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U4-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://www.tcmpage.com/
    Traditional Chinese Medicine Information Page
    Introduction to TCM
    With a history of 2000 to 3000 years, Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM) has formed a unique system to diagnose and cure illness. The TCM approach is fundamentally different from that of Western medicine. In TCM, the understanding of the human body is based on the holistic understanding of the universe as described in Daoism, and the treatment of illness is based primarily on the diagnosis and differentiation of syndromes. TCM

    The TCM approach treats zang--fu organs as the core of the human body. Tissue and organs are connected through a network of channels and blood vessels inside human body. Qi (or Chi) acts as some kind of carrier of information that is expressed externally through jingluo system. Pathologically, a dysfunction of the zang-fu organs may be reflected on the body surface through the network, and meanwhile, diseases of body surface tissues may also affect their related zang or fu organs. Affected zang or fu organs may also influence each other through internal connections. Traditional Chinese medicine treatment starts with the analysis of the entire system, then focuses on the correction of pathological changes through readjusting the functions of the zang-fu organs.

    Evaluation of a syndrome not only includes the cause, mechanism, location, and nature of the disease, but also the confrontation between the pathogenic factor and body resistance. Treatment is not based only on the symptoms, but differentiation of syndromes. Therefore, those with an identical disease may be treated in different ways, and on the other hand, different diseases may result in the same syndrome and are treated in similar ways.

    The clinical diagnosis and treatment in Traditional Chinese Medicine are mainly based on the yin-yang and five elements theories. These theories apply the phenomena and laws of nature to the study of the physiological activities and pathological changes of the human body and its interrelationships. The typical TCM therapies include acupuncture, herbal medicine, and qigong exercises. With acupuncture, treatment is accomplished by stimulating certain areas of the external body. Herbal medicine acts on zang-fu organs internally, while qigong tries to restore the orderly information flow inside the network through the regulation of Qi. These therapies appear very different in approach yet they all share the same underlying sets of assumptions and insights in the nature of the human body and its place in the universe. Some scientists describe the treatment of diseases through herbal medication, acupuncture, and qigong as an "information therapy".

    B3-U4-Materials for Research project
    B3-U4-Research project
    Research http://www.aids.gov
    AIDS
    What is HIV/AIDS?
    What is HIV?

    To understand what HIV is, let's break it down:

    H-Human-because this virus can only infect human beings.

    I-Immunodeficiency-because the virus creates a weakened immune system by destroying white blood cells (immune system cells) called T-cells or CD4 cells.

    AIDS

    V-Virus-because the organism is a virus and is incapable of reproducing itself without help from specific cells in the human body.

    "Human Immunodeficiency Virus" is a very tiny virus, much like other viruses you may be familiar with, such as the viruses that cause the "flu" or the common cold. However, HIV is different from other viruses because the immune system can never fully get rid of it. The virus hides in the immune system and other cells in the body.

    HIV causes significant damage to the immune system, leaving it open to other dangerous infections. HIV infection can lead to AIDS.

    What is AIDS?

    To understand what AIDS is, let's break it down:

    A – Acquired – because AIDS is a disease that is not hereditary but develops from contact with, or infection by, a disease-causing agent (in this case, HIV).

    I – Immune – because AIDS affects the body's immune system, which includes all the organs and cells that work to fight off infection or foreign substances.

    D – Deficiency – because HIV makes the immune system unable to function properly.

    S – Syndrome – because AIDS is a complex illness with a wide range of complications and symptoms.

    "Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndrome" is the final stage of HIV infection. People at this stage of HIV disease are vulnerable to opportunistic infections. When someone has one or more specific infections, certain cancers, or a very low number of T-cells, the person is considered to have AIDS. A person with AIDS requires medical intervention and treatment to prevent death.

    Where did HIV/AIDS come from?

    Scientists believe HIV came from a particular type of chimpanzee in Western Africa. Humans probably came in contact with HIV-infected blood through hunting and eating these animals.

    HIV eventually spread to other parts of the world. It was detected in the early 1980s in the United States and Europe, after a number of young gay men in these countries were diagnosed with a particular type of cancer, Kaposi's sarcoma, which was typically found only among elderly men of Mediterranean or Middle Eastern descent, or among people living in Equatorial Africa.

    In addition, healthcare providers began seeing cases of Pneumocystis pneumonia, a disease which is rare in people with normal immune systems. These diseases were a sign that the patients' immune systems were severely weakened. Scientific research eventually demonstrated that this immune compromise was caused by HIV.

    How you get HIV/AIDS
    Which body fluids contain HIV?

    HIV is a virus that lives and reproduces in blood and other fluids in the body. Transmission of these bodily fluids from one person to another can cause infection. HIV can be transmitted through sexual contact, sharing needles, or occupational exposure. Fluids that are known to contain high concentrations of HIV include:

    · Blood
    · Semen
    · Breast milk
    · Vaginal fluids
    · Rectal mucous
    HIV has been found in small amounts in tears, saliva, and urine, but these fluids have NOT been shown to transmit HIV.

    HIV has NOT been found in human sweat.

    Healthcare workers may be exposed to some other bodily fluids with high concentrations of HIV, including:

    · Amniotic fluid
    · Cerebrospinal fluid
    · Synovial fluid

    How is HIV transmitted through body fluids?

    HIV is transmitted through body fluids in very specific ways:

    · During sexual contact—through the lining of the vagina, vulva, penis, rectum, or mouth.
    · During vaginal, oral, or anal sexual intercourse, the mucous membranes lining these cavities may be damaged, allowing HIV to enter a person's bloodstream. (This damage is often unnoticeable.)
    · Sexually transmitted diseases (STDs), like chlamydia and gonorrhea, cause disruptions in the mucous membranes lining the vagina, mouth, rectum, and penis and can allow HIV to enter the bloodstream. In the case of STDs that cause open sores (like herpes or syphilis), HIV can enter through the sores.
    · During pregnancy, childbirth (when the baby passes through the birth canal), or breastfeeding—through infected blood or breast milk. (This is known as mother-to-child or vertical transmission.)
    · As a result of injection drug use—through sharing needles and "works" (e.g., cookers, spoons, bottle caps, cotton/filters, water) contaminated with infected blood.
    · In rare cases, as a result of a blood transfusion with infected blood.
    · In rare cases, as a result of occupational exposure.
    · In rare cases, as a result of an organ transplant.

    Prevention
    Preventing Sexual Transmission

    There are a number of ways to prevent HIV infection—yet an estimated 56,300 people in the United States are newly infected with HIV each year.

    You can protect yourself from HIV/AIDS by:

    · Abstinence—that means you do not have sexual contact (oral, anal, or vaginal) with other people or share needles or other drug-related materials
    · Being faithful—that means you are in a relationship where neither of you has other sexual partners or uses injection drugs—and both of you have tested negative for HIV
    · Condoms—that means you use a condom correctly and consistently, every time you have sex
    If you are not having sexual contact of any kind (oral, anal, or vaginal), or taking injection drugs, you are generally at no risk for HIV. (Healthcare workers who come in contact with bodily fluids may be at risk in their jobs.)

    If you are in a mutually monogamous relationship and you have both tested negative for HIV, then you are not at risk for HIV infection.

    If you don't know your partner's HIV status, or can't be sure that your partner is faithful, the best way to protect yourself from HIV is to use a fresh condom each and every time you have sex.

    It is important to use a condom correctly. If you use a condom incorrectly, it can break or slip, which would expose you and your partner to the risk of infection.

    The more sexual partners you have, the greater the odds you will contract a sexually transmitted disease (STD), including HIV, regardless of how often you use a condom because no protective method is 100% guaranteed. But condoms can be greater than 98% effective when used consistently and correctly.

    Preventing Transmission by Injection Drug Use

    If you use needles and syringes to inject drugs, steroids, or for tattooing and piercing, don't share your equipment. Many people have been infected with HIV, Hepatitis C, and other viruses and bacteria this way. Blood from an infected person can stay in a needle and then be injected directly into the next person who uses the needle.

    Preventing Mother-to-Child Transmission

    If you are pregnant, or think you might be, please talk to a doctor or your local health department about getting an HIV test. If you are HIV-positive and pregnant, there are medications that can dramatically reduce the chance of passing HIV to your baby.

    Testing and Intervention

    Early testing and intervention can help prevent the spread of HIV—and prolong your life if you have it. Researchers estimate that over 20% of HIV infections are transmitted by people who do not know they have HIV.

    Testing and education are important! If you have HIV, you can learn how to protect your partner(s) and get medical care that will help keep you healthy.

    Research http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/AIDS
    AIDS
    For other uses, see AIDS (disambiguation).

    Acquired immune deficiency syndrome or acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) is a disease of the human immune system caused by the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV).[1][2][3]

    This condition progressively reduces the effectiveness of the immune system and leaves individuals susceptible to opportunistic infections and tumors. HIV is transmitted through direct contact of a mucous membrane or the bloodstream with a bodily fluid containing HIV, such as blood, semen, vaginal fluid, preseminal fluid, and breast milk.[4][5]

    This transmission can involve anal, vaginal or oral sex, blood transfusion, contaminated hypodermic needles, exchange between mother and baby during pregnancy, childbirth, breastfeeding or other exposure to one of the above bodily fluids.

    AIDS is now a pandemic.[6] In 2007, it was estimated that 33.2 million people lived with the disease worldwide, and that AIDS killed an estimated 2.1 million people, including 330,000 children.[7] Over three-quarters of these deaths occurred in sub-Saharan Africa,[7] retarding economic growth and destroying human capital.[8]

    Genetic research indicates that HIV originated in west-central Africa during the late nineteenth or early twentieth century.[9][10] AIDS was first recognized by the U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention in 1981 and its cause, HIV, identified in the early 1980s.[11]

    Although treatments for AIDS and HIV can slow the course of the disease, there is currently no vaccine or cure. Antiretroviral treatment reduces both the mortality and the morbidity of HIV infection, but these drugs are expensive and routine access to antiretroviral medication is not available in all countries.[12] Due to the difficulty in treating HIV infection, preventing infection is a key aim in controlling the AIDS pandemic, with health organizations promoting safe sex and needle-exchange programmes in attempts to slow the spread of the virus.

    Symptoms

    The symptoms of AIDS are primarily the result of conditions that do not normally develop in individuals with healthy immune systems. Most of these conditions are infections caused by bacteria, viruses, fungi and parasites that are normally controlled by the elements of the immune system that HIV damages.

    Opportunistic infections are common in people with AIDS.[13] HIV affects nearly every organ system.

    People with AIDS also have an increased risk of developing various cancers such as Kaposi's sarcoma, cervical cancer and cancers of the immune system known as lymphomas. Additionally, people with AIDS often have systemic symptoms of infection like fevers, sweats (particularly at night), swollen glands, chills, weakness, and weight loss.[14][15] The specific opportunistic infections that AIDS patients develop depend in part on the prevalence of these infections in the geographic area in which the patient lives.

    Pulmonary infections
    Pneumocystis pneumonia (originally known as Pneumocystis carinii pneumonia, and still abbreviated as PCP, which now stands for Pneumocystis pneumonia) is relatively rare in healthy, immunocompetent people, but common among HIV-infected individuals. It is caused by Pneumocystis jirovecii.

    Before the advent of effective diagnosis, treatment and routine prophylaxis in Western countries, it was a common immediate cause of death. In developing countries, it is still one of the first indications of AIDS in untested individuals, although it does not generally occur unless the CD4 count is less than 200 cells per µL of blood.[16]

    Tuberculosis (TB) is unique among infections associated with HIV because it is transmissible to immunocompetent people via the respiratory route, is easily treatable once identified, may occur in early-stage HIV disease, and is preventable with drug therapy. However, multidrug resistance is a potentially serious problem.

    Even though its incidence has declined because of the use of directly observed therapy and other improved practices in Western countries, this is not the case in developing countries where HIV is most prevalent. In early-stage HIV infection (CD4 count >300 cells per µL), TB typically presents as a pulmonary disease. In advanced HIV infection, TB often presents atypically with extrapulmonary (systemic) disease a common feature. Symptoms are usually constitutional and are not localized to one particular site, often affecting bone marrow, bone, urinary and gastrointestinal tracts, liver, regional lymph nodes, and the central nervous system.[17]

    Gastrointestinal infections
    Esophagitis is an inflammation of the lining of the lower end of the esophagus (gullet or swallowing tube leading to the stomach). In HIV infected individuals, this is normally due to fungal (candidiasis) or viral (herpes simplex-1 or cytomegalovirus) infections. In rare cases, it could be due to mycobacteria.[18]

    Unexplained chronic diarrhea in HIV infection is due to many possible causes, including common bacterial (Salmonella, Shigella, Listeria or Campylobacter) and parasitic infections; and uncommon opportunistic infections such as cryptosporidiosis, microsporidiosis, Mycobacterium avium complex (MAC) and viruses,[19] astrovirus, adenovirus, rotavirus and cytomegalovirus, (the latter as a course of colitis).

    In some cases, diarrhea may be a side effect of several drugs used to treat HIV, or it may simply accompany HIV infection, particularly during primary HIV infection. It may also be a side effect of antibiotics used to treat bacterial causes of diarrhea (common for Clostridium difficile). In the later stages of HIV infection, diarrhea is thought to be a reflection of changes in the way the intestinal tract absorbs nutrients, and may be an important component of HIV-related wasting.[20]

    Neurological and psychiatric involvement
    HIV infection may lead to a variety of neuropsychiatric sequelae, either by infection of the now susceptible nervous system by organisms, or as a direct consequence of the illness itself.

    Toxoplasmosis is a disease caused by the single-celled parasite called Toxoplasma gondii; it usually infects the brain, causing toxoplasma encephalitis, but it can also infect and cause disease in the eyes and lungs.[21] Cryptococcal meningitis is an infection of the meninx (the membrane covering the brain and spinal cord) by the fungus Cryptococcus neoformans. It can cause fevers, headache, fatigue, nausea, and vomiting. Patients may also develop seizures and confusion; left untreated, it can be lethal.

    Progressive multifocal leukoencephalopathy (PML) is a demyelinating disease, in which the gradual destruction of the myelin sheath covering the axons of nerve cells impairs the transmission of nerve impulses. It is caused by a virus called JC virus which occurs in 70% of the population in latent form, causing disease only when the immune system has been severely weakened, as is the case for AIDS patients. It progresses rapidly, usually causing death within months of diagnosis.[22]

    AIDS dementia complex (ADC) is a metabolic encephalopathy induced by HIV infection and fueled by immune activation of HIV infected brain macrophages and microglia. These cells are productively infected by HIV and secrete neurotoxins of both host and viral origin.[23] Specific neurological impairments are manifested by cognitive, behavioral, and motor abnormalities that occur after years of HIV infection and are associated with low CD4+ T cell levels and high plasma viral loads.

    Prevalence is 10–20% in Western countries[24] but only 1–2% of HIV infections in India.[25][26] This difference is possibly due to the HIV subtype in India. AIDS related mania is sometimes seen in patients with advanced HIV illness; it presents with more irritability and cognitive impairment and less euphoria than a manic episode associated with true bipolar disorder. Unlike the latter condition, it may have a more chronic course. This syndrome is less often seen with the advent of multi-drug therapy.

    Tumors and malignancies
    Patients with HIV infection have substantially increased incidence of several cancers. This is primarily due to co-infection with an oncogenic DNA virus, especially Epstein-Barr virus (EBV), Kaposi's sarcoma-associated herpesvirus (KSHV) (also known as human herpesvirus-8 [HHV-8]), and human papillomavirus (HPV).[27][28]

    Kaposi's sarcoma (KS) is the most common tumor in HIV-infected patients. The appearance of this tumor in young homosexual men in 1981 was one of the first signals of the AIDS epidemic. Caused by a gammaherpes virus called Kaposi's sarcoma-associated herpes virus (KSHV), it often appears as purplish nodules on the skin, but can affect other organs, especially the mouth, gastrointestinal tract, and lungs. High-grade B cell lymphomas such as Burkitt's lymphoma, Burkitt's-like lymphoma, diffuse large B-cell lymphoma (DLBCL), and primary central nervous system lymphoma present more often in HIV-infected patients. These particular cancers often foreshadow a poor prognosis. Epstein-Barr virus (EBV) or KSHV cause many of these lymphomas. In HIV-infected patients, lymphoma often arises in extranodal sites such as the gastrointestinal tract.[29] When they occur in an HIV-infected patient, KS and aggressive B cell lymphomas confer a diagnosis of AIDS.

    Invasive cervical cancer in HIV-infected women is also considered AIDS-defining. It is caused by human papillomavirus (HPV).[30]

    In addition to the AIDS-defining tumors listed above, HIV-infected patients are at increased risk of certain other tumors, notably Hodgkin's disease, anal and rectal carcinomas, hepatocellular carcinomas, head and neck cancers, and lung cancer. Some of these are causes by viruses, such as Hodgkin's disease (EBV), anal/rectal cancers (HPV), head and neck cancers (HPV), and hepatocellular carcinoma (hepatitis B or C). Other contributing factors include exposure to carcinogens (cigarette smoke for lung cancer), or living for years with subtle immune defects.

    Interestingly, the incidence of many common tumors, such as breast cancer or colon cancer, does not increase in HIV-infected patients. In areas where HAART is extensively used to treat AIDS, the incidence of many AIDS-related malignancies has decreased, but at the same time malignant cancers overall have become the most common cause of death of HIV-infected patients.[31] In recent years, an increasing proportion of these deaths have been from non-AIDS-defining cancers.

    Other infections
    AIDS patients often develop opportunistic infections that present with non-specific symptoms, especially low-grade fevers and weight loss. These include opportunistic infection with Mycobacterium avium-intracellulare and cytomegalovirus (CMV). CMV can cause colitis, as described above, and CMV retinitis can cause blindness.

    Penicilliosis due to Penicillium marneffei is now the third most common opportunistic infection (after extrapulmonary tuberculosis and cryptococcosis) in HIV-positive individuals within the endemic area of Southeast Asia.[32]

    An infection that often goes unrecognized in AIDS patients is Parvovirus B19. Its main consequence is anemia, which is difficult to distinguish from the effects of antiretroviral drugs used to treat AIDS itself.[33]

    Cause

    For more details on this topic, see HIV.
    AIDS is the most severe acceleration of infection with HIV. HIV is a retrovirus that primarily infects vital organs of the human immune system such as CD4+ T cells (a subset of T cells), macrophages and dendritic cells. It directly and indirectly destroys CD4+ T cells.[34]

    Once HIV has killed so many CD4+ T cells that there are fewer than 200 of these cells per microliter (µL) of blood, cellular immunity is lost. Acute HIV infection progresses over time to clinical latent HIV infection and then to early symptomatic HIV infection and later to AIDS, which is identified either on the basis of the amount of CD4+ T cells remaining in the blood, and/or the presence of certain infections, as noted above.[35]

    In the absence of antiretroviral therapy, the median time of progression from HIV infection to AIDS is nine to ten years, and the median survival time after developing AIDS is only 9.2 months.[36] However, the rate of clinical disease progression varies widely between individuals, from two weeks up to 20 years.

    Many factors affect the rate of progression. These include factors that influence the body's ability to defend against HIV such as the infected person's general immune function.[37][38] Older people have weaker immune systems, and therefore have a greater risk of rapid disease progression than younger people.

    Poor access to health care and the existence of coexisting infections such as tuberculosis also may predispose people to faster disease progression.[36][39][40] The infected person's genetic inheritance plays an important role and some people are resistant to certain strains of HIV. An example of this is people with the homozygous CCR5-Δ32 variation are resistant to infection with certain strains of HIV.[41] HIV is genetically variable and exists as different strains, which cause different rates of clinical disease progression.[42][43][44]

    Sexual transmission
    Sexual transmission occurs with the contact between sexual secretions of one person with the rectal, genital or oral mucous membranes of another. Unprotected receptive sexual acts are riskier than unprotected insertive sexual acts, and the risk for transmitting HIV through unprotected anal intercourse is greater than the risk from vaginal intercourse or oral sex.

    However, oral sex is not entirely safe, as HIV can be transmitted through both insertive and receptive oral sex.[45][46] Sexual assault greatly increases the risk of HIV transmission as condoms are rarely employed and physical trauma to the vagina or rectum occurs frequently, facilitating the transmission of HIV.[47]

    Other sexually transmitted infections (STI) increase the risk of HIV transmission and infection, because they cause the disruption of the normal epithelial barrier by genital ulceration and/or microulceration; and by accumulation of pools of HIV-susceptible or HIV-infected cells (lymphocytes and macrophages) in semen and vaginal secretions. Epidemiological studies from sub-Saharan Africa, Europe and North America suggest that genital ulcers, such as those caused by syphilis and/or chancroid, increase the risk of becoming infected with HIV by about fourfold. There is also a significant although lesser increase in risk from STIs such as gonorrhea, chlamydia and trichomoniasis, which all cause local accumulations of lymphocytes and macrophages.[48]

    Transmission of HIV depends on the infectiousness of the index case and the susceptibility of the uninfected partner. Infectivity seems to vary during the course of illness and is not constant between individuals. An undetectable plasma viral load does not necessarily indicate a low viral load in the seminal liquid or genital secretions.

    However, each 10-fold increase in the level of HIV in the blood is associated with an 81% increased rate of HIV transmission.[48][49] Women are more susceptible to HIV-1 infection due to hormonal changes, vaginal microbial ecology and physiology, and a higher prevalence of sexually transmitted diseases.[50][51]

    People who have been infected with one strain of HIV can still be infected later on in their lives by other, more virulent strains.

    Infection is unlikely in a single encounter. High rates of infection have been linked to a pattern of overlapping long-term sexual relationships. This allows the virus to quickly spread to multiple partners who in turn infect their partners. A pattern of serial monogamy or occasional casual encounters is associated with lower rates of infection.[52]

    HIV spreads readily through heterosexual sex in Africa, but less so elsewhere. One possibility being researched is that schistosomiasis, which affects up to 50% of women in parts of Africa, damages the lining of the vagina.[53][54]

    Exposure to blood-borne pathogens
    This transmission route is particularly relevant to intravenous drug users, hemophiliacs and recipients of blood transfusions and blood products. Sharing and reusing syringes contaminated with HIV-infected blood represents a major risk for infection with HIV.

    Needle sharing is the cause of one third of all new HIV-infections in North America, China, and Eastern Europe. The risk of being infected with HIV from a single prick with a needle that has been used on an HIV-infected person is thought to be about 1 in 150 (see table above). Post-exposure prophylaxis with anti-HIV drugs can further reduce this risk.[55]

    This route can also affect people who give and receive tattoos and piercings. Universal precautions are frequently not followed in both sub-Saharan Africa and much of Asia because of both a shortage of supplies and inadequate training.

    The WHO estimates that approximately 2.5% of all HIV infections in sub-Saharan Africa are transmitted through unsafe healthcare injections.[56] Because of this, the United Nations General Assembly has urged the nations of the world to implement precautions to prevent HIV transmission by health workers.[57]

    The risk of transmitting HIV to blood transfusion recipients is extremely low in developed countries where improved donor selection and HIV screening is performed. However, according to the WHO, the overwhelming majority of the world's population does not have access to safe blood and between 5% and 10% of the world's HIV infections come from transfusion of infected blood and blood products.[58]

    Perinatal transmission
    The transmission of the virus from the mother to the child can occur in utero during the last weeks of pregnancy and at childbirth. In the absence of treatment, the transmission rate between a mother and her child during pregnancy, labor and delivery is 25%.

    However, when the mother takes antiretroviral therapy and gives birth by caesarean section, the rate of transmission is just 1%.[59] The risk of infection is influenced by the viral load of the mother at birth, with the higher the viral load, the higher the risk. Breastfeeding also increases the risk of transmission by about 4 %.[60]

    Misconceptions
    Main article: HIV and AIDS misconceptions
    A number of misconceptions have arisen surrounding HIV/AIDS. Three of the most common are that AIDS can spread through casual contact, that sexual intercourse with a virgin will cure AIDS, and that HIV can infect only homosexual men and drug users. Other misconceptions are that any act of anal intercourse between gay men can lead to AIDS infection, and that open discussion of homosexuality and HIV in schools will lead to increased rates of homosexuality and AIDS.[61]

    Pathophysiology

    The pathophysiology of AIDS is complex, as is the case with all syndromes.[62] Ultimately, HIV causes AIDS by depleting CD4+ T helper lymphocytes. This weakens the immune system and allows opportunistic infections. T lymphocytes are essential to the immune response and without them, the body cannot fight infections or kill cancerous cells. The mechanism of CD4+ T cell depletion differs in the acute and chronic phases.[63]

    During the acute phase, HIV-induced cell lysis and killing of infected cells by cytotoxic T cells accounts for CD4+ T cell depletion, although apoptosis may also be a factor. During the chronic phase, the consequences of generalized immune activation coupled with the gradual loss of the ability of the immune system to generate new T cells appear to account for the slow decline in CD4+ T cell numbers.

    Although the symptoms of immune deficiency characteristic of AIDS do not appear for years after a person is infected, the bulk of CD4+ T cell loss occurs during the first weeks of infection, especially in the intestinal mucosa, which harbors the majority of the lymphocytes found in the body.[64] The reason for the preferential loss of mucosal CD4+ T cells is that a majority of mucosal CD4+ T cells express the CCR5 coreceptor, whereas a small fraction of CD4+ T cells in the bloodstream do so.[65]

    HIV seeks out and destroys CCR5 expressing CD4+ cells during acute infection. A vigorous immune response eventually controls the infection and initiates the clinically latent phase. However, CD4+ T cells in mucosal tissues remain depleted throughout the infection, although enough remain to initially ward off life-threatening infections.

    Continuous HIV replication results in a state of generalized immune activation persisting throughout the chronic phase.[66] Immune activation, which is reflected by the increased activation state of immune cells and release of proinflammatory cytokines, results from the activity of several HIV gene products and the immune response to ongoing HIV replication. Another cause is the breakdown of the immune surveillance system of the mucosal barrier caused by the depletion of mucosal CD4+ T cells during the acute phase of disease.[67]

    This results in the systemic exposure of the immune system to microbial components of the gut's normal flora, which in a healthy person is kept in check by the mucosal immune system. The activation and proliferation of T cells that results from immune activation provides fresh targets for HIV infection. However, direct killing by HIV alone cannot account for the observed depletion of CD4+ T cells since only 0.01–0.10% of CD4+ T cells in the blood are infected.

    A major cause of CD4+ T cell loss appears to result from their heightened susceptibility to apoptosis when the immune system remains activated. Although new T cells are continuously produced by the thymus to replace the ones lost, the regenerative capacity of the thymus is slowly destroyed by direct infection of its thymocytes by HIV. Eventually, the minimal number of CD4+ T cells necessary to maintain a sufficient immune response is lost, leading to AIDS

    Cells affected
    The virus, entering through which ever route, acts primarily on the following cells:[68]
    · Lymphoreticular system:
    · CD4+ T-Helper cells
    · Macrophages
    · Monocytes
    · B-lymphocytes
    · Certain endothelial cells
    · Central nervous system:
    · Microglia of the nervous system
    · Astrocytes
    · Oligodendrocytes
    · Neurones – indirectly by the action of cytokines and the gp-120

    The effect
    The virus has cytopathic effects but how it does it is still not quite clear. It can remain inactive in these cells for long periods, though. This effect is hypothesized to be due to the CD4-gp120 interaction.[68]
    · The most prominent effect of HIV is its T-helper cell suppression and lysis. The cell is simply killed off or deranged to the point of being function-less (they do not respond to foreign antigens). The infected B-cells can not produce enough antibodies either. Thus the immune system collapses leading to the familiar AIDS complications, like infections and neoplasms (vide supra).
    · Infection of the cells of the CNS cause acute aseptic meningitis, subacute encephalitis, vacuolar myelopathy and peripheral neuropathy. Later it leads to even AIDS dementia complex.
    · The CD4-gp120 interaction (see above) is also permissive to other viruses like Cytomegalovirus, Hepatitis virus, Herpes simplex virus, etc. These viruses lead to further cell damage i.e. cytopathy.

    Molecular basis
    For details, see:
    · Structure and genome of HIV
    · HIV replication cycle
    · HIV tropism

    Diagnosis

    The diagnosis of AIDS in a person infected with HIV is based on the presence of certain signs or symptoms. Since June 5, 1981, many definitions have been developed for epidemiological surveillance such as the Bangui definition and the 1994 expanded World Health Organization AIDS case definition. However, clinical staging of patients was not an intended use for these systems as they are neither sensitive, nor specific. In developing countries, the World Health Organization staging system for HIV infection and disease, using clinical and laboratory data, is used and in developed countries, the Centers for Disease Control (CDC) Classification System is used.

    WHO disease staging system
    Main article: WHO Disease Staging System for HIV Infection and Disease
    In 1990, the World Health Organization (WHO) grouped these infections and conditions together by introducing a staging system for patients infected with HIV-1.[69] An update took place in September 2005. Most of these conditions are opportunistic infections that are easily treatable in healthy people.
    · Stage I: HIV infection is asymptomatic and not categorized as AIDS
    · Stage II: includes minor mucocutaneous manifestations and recurrent upper respiratory tract infections
    · Stage III: includes unexplained chronic diarrhea for longer than a month, severe bacterial infections and pulmonary tuberculosis
    · Stage IV: includes toxoplasmosis of the brain, candidiasis of the esophagus, trachea, bronchi or lungs and Kaposi's sarcoma; these diseases are indicators of AIDS.

    CDC classification system
    Main article: CDC Classification System for HIV Infection
    There are two main definitions for AIDS, both produced by the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC). The older definition is to referring to AIDS using the diseases that were associated with it, for example, lymphadenopathy, the disease after which the discoverers of HIV originally named the virus.[70][71] In 1993, the CDC expanded their definition of AIDS to include all HIV positive people with a CD4+ T cell count below 200 per µL of blood or 14% of all lymphocytes.[72] The majority of new AIDS cases in developed countries use either this definition or the pre-1993 CDC definition. The AIDS diagnosis still stands even if, after treatment, the CD4+ T cell count rises to above 200 per µL of blood or other AIDS-defining illnesses are cured.

    HIV test
    Main article: HIV test
    Many people are unaware that they are infected with HIV.[73] Less than 1% of the sexually active urban population in Africa has been tested, and this proportion is even lower in rural populations. Furthermore, only 0.5% of pregnant women attending urban health facilities are counseled, tested or receive their test results. Again, this proportion is even lower in rural health facilities.[73] Therefore, donor blood and blood products used in medicine and medical research are screened for HIV.

    HIV tests are usually performed on venous blood. Many laboratories use fourth generation screening tests which detect anti-HIV antibody (IgG and IgM) and the HIV p24 antigen. The detection of HIV antibody or antigen in a patient previously known to be negative is evidence of HIV infection. Individuals whose first specimen indicates evidence of HIV infection will have a repeat test on a second blood sample to confirm the results.

    The window period (the time between initial infection and the development of detectable antibodies against the infection) can vary since it can take 3–6 months to seroconvert and to test positive. Detection of the virus using polymerase chain reaction (PCR) during the window period is possible, and evidence suggests that an infection may often be detected earlier than when using a fourth generation EIA screening test.

    Positive results obtained by PCR are confirmed by antibody tests.[74] Routinely used HIV tests for infection in neonates and infants (ie, patients younger than 2 years),[75] born to HIV-positive mothers, have no value because of the presence of maternal antibody to HIV in the child's blood. HIV infection can only be diagnosed by PCR, testing for HIV pro-viral DNA in the children's lymphocytes.[76]

    Prevention

    The three main transmission routes of HIV are sexual contact, exposure to infected body fluids or tissues, and from mother to fetus or child during perinatal period. It is possible to find HIV in the saliva, tears, and urine of infected individuals, but there are no recorded cases of infection by these secretions, and the risk of infection is negligible.[84]

    Sexual contact
    The majority of HIV infections are acquired through unprotected sexual relations between partners, one of whom has HIV. The primary mode of HIV infection worldwide is through sexual contact between members of the opposite sex.[85][86][87]

    During a sexual act, only male or female condoms can reduce the chances of infection with HIV and other STDs and the chances of becoming pregnant. The best evidence to date indicates that typical condom use reduces the risk of heterosexual HIV transmission by approximately 80% over the long-term, though the benefit is likely to be higher if condoms are used correctly on every occasion.[88]

    The male latex condom, if used correctly without oil-based lubricants, is the single most effective available technology to reduce the sexual transmission of HIV and other sexually transmitted infections. Manufacturers recommend that oil-based lubricants such as petroleum jelly, butter, and lard not be used with latex condoms, because they dissolve the latex, making the condoms porous. If necessary, manufacturers recommend using water-based lubricants.

    Oil-based lubricants can however be used with polyurethane condoms.[89]

    The female condom is an alternative to the male condom and is made from polyurethane, which allows it to be used in the presence of oil-based lubricants. They are larger than male condoms and have a stiffened ring-shaped opening, and are designed to be inserted into the vagina.

    The female condom contains an inner ring, which keeps the condom in place inside the vagina – inserting the female condom requires squeezing this ring. However, at present availability of female condoms is very low and the price remains prohibitive for many women.

    Preliminary studies suggest that, where female condoms are available, overall protected sexual acts increase relative to unprotected sexual acts, making them an important HIV prevention strategy.[90]

    Studies on couples where one partner is infected show that with consistent condom use, HIV infection rates for the uninfected partner are below 1% per year.[91] Prevention strategies are well-known in developed countries, but epidemiological and behavioral studies in Europe and North America suggest that a substantial minority of young people continue to engage in high-risk practices despite HIV/AIDS knowledge, underestimating their own risk of becoming infected with HIV.[92][93]

    Randomized controlled trials have shown that male circumcision lowers the risk of HIV infection among heterosexual men by up to 60%.[94] It is expected that this procedure will be actively promoted in many of the countries affected by HIV, although doing so will involve confronting a number of practical, cultural and attitudinal issues. However, programs to encourage condom use, including providing them free to those in poverty, are estimated to be 95 times more cost effective than circumcision at reducing the rate of HIV in sub-Saharan Africa.[95]

    Some experts fear that a lower perception of vulnerability among circumcised men may result in more sexual risk-taking behavior, thus negating its preventive effects.[96] However, one randomized controlled trial indicated that adult male circumcision was not associated with increased HIV risk behavior.[97]

    Exposure to infected body fluids
    Health care workers can reduce exposure to HIV by employing precautions to reduce the risk of exposure to contaminated blood. These precautions include barriers such as gloves, masks, protective eyeware or shields, and gowns or aprons which prevent exposure of the skin or mucous membranes to blood borne pathogens. Frequent and thorough washing of the skin immediately after being contaminated with blood or other bodily fluids can reduce the chance of infection. Finally, sharp objects like needles, scalpels and glass, are carefully disposed of to prevent needlestick injuries with contaminated items.[98] Since intravenous drug use is an important factor in HIV transmission in developed countries, harm reduction strategies such as needle-exchange programmes are used in attempts to reduce the infections caused by drug abuse.[99][100]

    Mother-to-child transmission (MTCT)
    Current recommendations state that when replacement feeding is acceptable, feasible, affordable, sustainable and safe, HIV-infected mothers should avoid breast-feeding their infant. However, if this is not the case, exclusive breast-feeding is recommended during the first months of life and discontinued as soon as possible.[101] It should be noted that women may breastfeed other children who are not their own; see wetnurse.

    Treatment
    See also HIV Treatment and Antiretroviral drug.

    There is currently no publicly available vaccine for HIV or cure for HIV or AIDS. The only known methods of prevention are based on avoiding exposure to the virus or, failing that, an antiretroviral treatment directly after a highly significant exposure, called post-exposure prophylaxis (PEP).[102] PEP has a very demanding four week schedule of dosage. It also has very unpleasant side effects including diarrhea, malaise, nausea and fatigue.[103]

    Antiviral therapy
    Current treatment for HIV infection consists of highly active antiretroviral therapy, or HAART.[104] This has been highly beneficial to many HIV-infected individuals since its introduction in 1996 when the protease inhibitor-based HAART initially became available.[12] Current optimal HAART options consist of combinations (or "cocktails") consisting of at least three drugs belonging to at least two types, or "classes," of antiretroviral agents. Typical regimens consist of two nucleoside analogue reverse transcriptase inhibitors (NARTIs or NRTIs) plus either a protease inhibitor or a non-nucleoside reverse transcriptase inhibitor (NNRTI). Because HIV disease progression in children is more rapid than in adults, and laboratory parameters are less predictive of risk for disease progression, particularly for young infants, treatment recommendations are more aggressive for children than for adults.[105] In developed countries where HAART is available, doctors assess the viral load, rapidity in CD4 decline, and patient readiness while deciding when to recommend initiating treatment.[106]

    Standard goals of HAART include improvement in the patient's quality of life, reduction in complications, and reduction of HIV viremia below the limit of detection, but it does not cure the patient of HIV nor does it prevent the return, once treatment is stopped, of high blood levels of HIV, often HAART resistant.[107][108] Moreover, it would take more than the lifetime of an individual to be cleared of HIV infection using HAART.[109] Despite this, many HIV-infected individuals have experienced remarkable improvements in their general health and quality of life, which has led to the plummeting of HIV-associated morbidity and mortality.[110][111][112] In the absence of HAART, progression from HIV infection to AIDS occurs at a median of between nine to ten years and the median survival time after developing AIDS is only 9.2 months.[36] HAART is thought to increase survival time by between 4 and 12 years.[113][114]

    For some patients, which can be more than fifty percent of patients, HAART achieves far less than optimal results, due to medication intolerance/side effects, prior ineffective antiretroviral therapy and infection with a drug-resistant strain of HIV. Non-adherence and non-persistence with therapy are the major reasons why some people do not benefit from HAART.[115] The reasons for non-adherence and non-persistence are varied. Major psychosocial issues include poor access to medical care, inadequate social supports, psychiatric disease and drug abuse. HAART regimens can also be complex and thus hard to follow, with large numbers of pills taken frequently.[116][117][118] Side effects can also deter people from persisting with HAART, these include lipodystrophy, dyslipidaemia, diarrhoea, insulin resistance, an increase in cardiovascular risks and birth defects.[119] Anti-retroviral drugs are expensive, and the majority of the world's infected individuals do not have access to medications and treatments for HIV and AIDS.

    Experimental and proposed treatments
    It has been postulated that only a vaccine can halt the pandemic because a vaccine would possibly cost less, thus being affordable for developing countries, and would not require daily treatments. However, even after almost 30 years of research, HIV-1 remains a difficult target for a vaccine.[120]

    Research to improve current treatments includes decreasing side effects of current drugs, further simplifying drug regimens to improve adherence, and determining the best sequence of regimens to manage drug resistance. A number of studies have shown that measures to prevent opportunistic infections can be beneficial when treating patients with HIV infection or AIDS. Vaccination against hepatitis A and B is advised for patients who are not infected with these viruses and are at risk of becoming infected.[121] Patients with substantial immunosuppression are also advised to receive prophylactic therapy for Pneumocystis jiroveci pneumonia (PCP), and many patients may benefit from prophylactic therapy for toxoplasmosis and Cryptococcus meningitis as well.[103]

    Researchers have discovered an abzyme that can destroy the protein gp120 CD4 binding site. This protein is common to all HIV variants as it is the attachment point for B lymphocytes and subsequent compromising of the immune system.[122]

    In Berlin, Germany, a 42-year-old leukemia patient infected with HIV for more than a decade was given an experimental transplant of bone marrow with cells that contained an unusual natural variant of the CCR5 cell-surface receptor. This CCR5-Δ32 variant has been shown to make some cells from people who are born with it resistant to infection with some strains of HIV. Almost two years after the transplant, and even after the patient reportedly stopped taking antiretroviral medications, HIV has not been detected in the patient's blood.[123]

    Alternative medicine
    Various forms of alternative medicine have been used to treat symptoms or alter the course of the disease.[124] Current studies indicate that alternative medicine therapies have little effect on the mortality or morbidity of the disease, but may improve the quality of life of individuals with AIDS. The psychological benefits of these therapies are the most important use.[124] Acupuncture has been used to alleviate some symptoms with no success and cannot cure the HIV infection.[125] Several randomized clinical trials testing the effect of herbal medicines have shown that there is no evidence that these herbs have any effect on the progression of the disease, but may instead produce serious side-effects.[126]

    Morbidity and mortality among HIV-infected adults with adequate dietary nutritional intake is unaffected by multivitamin supplementation. A large Tanzanian trial in immunologically and nutritionally compromised pregnant and lactating women showed a number of benefits to daily multivitamin supplementation for both mothers and children.[127] Dietary intake of micronutrients at RDA levels by HIV-infected adults is recommended by the World Health Organization.[128] There is some evidence that vitamin A supplementation in children reduces mortality and improves growth.[127] Daily doses of selenium can suppress HIV viral burden with an associated improvement of the CD4 count. Selenium can be used as an adjunct therapy to standard antiviral treatments, but cannot itself reduce mortality and morbidity.[129]

    Prognosis

    Without treatment, the net median survival time after infection with HIV is estimated to be 9 to 11 years, depending on the HIV subtype,[7] and the median survival rate after diagnosis of AIDS in resource-limited settings where treatment is not available ranges between 6 and 19 months, depending on the study.[130] In areas where it is widely available, the development of HAART as effective therapy for HIV infection and AIDS reduced the death rate from this disease by 80%, and raised the life expectancy for a newly diagnosed HIV-infected person to about 20 years.[131]

    As new treatments continue to be developed and because HIV continues to evolve resistance to treatments, estimates of survival time are likely to continue to change. Without antiretroviral therapy, death normally occurs within a year.[36] Most patients die from opportunistic infections or malignancies associated with the progressive failure of the immune system.[132] The rate of clinical disease progression varies widely between individuals and has been shown to be affected by many factors such as host susceptibility and immune function[37][38][41] health care and co-infections,[36][132] as well as which particular strain of the virus is involved.[43][133][134]

    Even with anti-retroviral treatment, over the long term HIV-infected patients may experience neurocognitive disorders, osteoporosis, neuropathy, cancers, nephropathy, and cardiovascular disease. It is not always clear whether these conditions result from the infection, related complications, or are side effects of treatment.[135][136][125][27][28][137][119][138]

    Epidemiology
    Main article: AIDS pandemic
    The AIDS pandemic can also be seen as several epidemics of separate subtypes; the major factors in its spread are sexual transmission and vertical transmission from mother to child at birth and through breast milk.[6] Despite recent, improved access to antiretroviral treatment and care in many regions of the world, the AIDS pandemic claimed an estimated 2.1 million (range 1.9–2.4 million) lives in 2007 of which an estimated 330,000 were children under 15 years.[7] Globally, an estimated 33.2 million people lived with HIV in 2007, including 2.5 million children. An estimated 2.5 million (range 1.8–4.1 million) people were newly infected in 2007, including 420,000 children.[7]

    Sub-Saharan Africa remains by far the worst affected region. In 2007 it contained an estimated 68% of all people living with AIDS and 76% of all AIDS deaths, with 1.7 million new infections bringing the number of people living with HIV to 22.5 million, and with 11.4 million AIDS orphans living in the region. Unlike other regions, most people living with HIV in sub-Saharan Africa in 2007 (61%) were women. Adult prevalence in 2007 was an estimated 5.0%, and AIDS continued to be the single largest cause of mortality in this region.[7] South Africa has the largest population of HIV patients in the world, followed by Nigeria and India.[139] South & South East Asia are second worst affected; in 2007 this region contained an estimated 18% of all people living with AIDS, and an estimated 300,000 deaths from AIDS.[7] India has an estimated 2.5 million infections and an estimated adult prevalence of 0.36%.[7] Life expectancy has fallen dramatically in the worst-affected countries; for example, in 2006 it was estimated that it had dropped from 65 to 35 years in Botswana.[6]

    In the United States, young African-American women are also at unusually high risk for HIV infection. This is due in part to a lack of information about AIDS and a perception that they are not vulnerable, as well as to limited access to health-care resources and a higher likelihood of sexual contact with at-risk male sexual partners.[140] There are also geographic disparities in AIDS prevalence in the United States, where it is most common in rural areas and in the southern states, particularly in the Appalachian and Mississippi Delta regions and along the border with Mexico.[141]

    History

    Main article: Origin of AIDS
    AIDS was first reported June 5, 1981, when the U.S. Centers for Disease Control (CDC) recorded a cluster of Pneumocystis carinii pneumonia (now still classified as PCP but known to be caused by Pneumocystis jirovecii) in five homosexual men in Los Angeles.[142] In the beginning, the CDC did not have an official name for the disease, often referring to it by way of the diseases that were associated with it, for example, lymphadenopathy, the disease after which the discoverers of HIV originally named the virus.[70][71] They also used Kaposi's Sarcoma and Opportunistic Infections, the name by which a task force had been set up in 1981.[143] In the general press, the term GRID, which stood for Gay-related immune deficiency, had been coined.[144] The CDC, in search of a name, and looking at the infected communities coined "the 4H disease," as it seemed to single out Haitians, homosexuals, hemophiliacs, and heroin users.[145] However, after determining that AIDS was not isolated to the homosexual community,[143] the term GRID became misleading and AIDS was introduced at a meeting in July 1982.[146] By September 1982 the CDC started using the name AIDS, and properly defined the illness.[147]

    A more controversial theory known as the OPV AIDS hypothesis suggests that the AIDS epidemic was inadvertently started in the late 1950s in the Belgian Congo by Hilary Koprowski's research into a poliomyelitis vaccine.[148][149] According to scientific consensus, this scenario is not supported by the available evidence.[150][151][152]

    A recent study states that HIV probably moved from Africa to Haiti and then entered the United States around 1969.[153]

    Society and culture
    Stigma
    AIDS stigma exists around the world in a variety of ways, including ostracism, rejection, discrimination and avoidance of HIV infected people; compulsory HIV testing without prior consent or protection of confidentiality; violence against HIV infected individuals or people who are perceived to be infected with HIV; and the quarantine of HIV infected individuals.[154] Stigma-related violence or the fear of violence prevents many people from seeking HIV testing, returning for their results, or securing treatment, possibly turning what could be a manageable chronic illness into a death sentence and perpetuating the spread of HIV.[155]

    AIDS stigma has been further divided into the following three categories:

    Instrumental AIDS stigma—a reflection of the fear and apprehension that are likely to be associated with any deadly and transmissible illness.[156]
    Symbolic AIDS stigma—the use of HIV/AIDS to express attitudes toward the social groups or lifestyles perceived to be associated with the disease.[156]
    Courtesy AIDS stigma—stigmatization of people connected to the issue of HIV/AIDS or HIV- positive people.[157]
    Often, AIDS stigma is expressed in conjunction with one or more other stigmas, particularly those associated with homosexuality, bisexuality, promiscuity, prostitution, and intravenous drug use.

    In many developed countries, there is an association between AIDS and homosexuality or bisexuality, and this association is correlated with higher levels of sexual prejudice such as anti-homosexual attitudes.[158] There is also a perceived association between AIDS and all male-male sexual behavior, including sex between uninfected men.[156]

    Economic impact
    Main article: Economic impact of AIDS


    HIV and AIDS affects economic growth by reducing the availability of human capital.[8] Without proper nutrition, health care and medicine that is available in developed countries, large numbers of people suffer and die from AIDS-related complications. They will not only be unable to work, but will also require significant medical care. The forecast is that this will probably cause a collapse of economies and societies in countries with a significant AIDS population. In some heavily infected areas, the epidemic has left behind many orphans cared for by elderly grandparents.[159]

    The increased mortality in this region will result in a smaller skilled population and labor force. This smaller labor force will be predominantly young people, with reduced knowledge and work experience leading to reduced productivity. An increase in workers' time off to look after sick family members or for sick leave will also lower productivity. Increased mortality will also weaken the mechanisms that generate human capital and investment in people, through loss of income and the death of parents. By killing off mainly young adults, AIDS seriously weakens the taxable population, reducing the resources available for public expenditures such as education and health services not related to AIDS resulting in increasing pressure for the state's finances and slower growth of the economy. This results in a slower growth of the tax base, an effect that will be reinforced if there are growing expenditures on treating the sick, training (to replace sick workers), sick pay and caring for AIDS orphans. This is especially true if the sharp increase in adult mortality shifts the responsibility and blame from the family to the government in caring for these orphans.[159]

    On the level of the household, AIDS results in both the loss of income and increased spending on healthcare by the household. The income effects of this lead to spending reduction as well as a substitution effect away from education and towards healthcare and funeral spending. A study in Côte d'Ivoire showed that households with an HIV/AIDS patient spent twice as much on medical expenses as other households.[160]

    Religion and AIDS
    Main article: Religion and AIDS
    The topic of religion and AIDS has become highly controversial in the past twenty years, primarily because many prominent religious leaders have publicly declared their opposition to the use of condoms, which scientists feel is currently the only means of stopping the epidemic. Other issues involve religious participation in global health care services and collaboration with secular organizations such as UNAIDS and the World Health Organization.

    AIDS denialism
    Main article: AIDS denialism
    A small number of activists question the connection between HIV and AIDS,[161] the existence of HIV,[162] or the validity of current treatment methods (even going so far as to claim that the drug therapy itself was the cause of AIDS deaths). Though these claims have been examined and thoroughly rejected by the scientific community,[163] they continue to be promulgated through the Internet[164] and have had a significant political impact. In South Africa, former President Thabo Mbeki's embrace of AIDS denialism resulted in an ineffective governmental response to the AIDS epidemic that has been blamed for hundreds of thousands of AIDS-related deaths.[165][166]

    Unit 5
    B3-U5-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U5-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://www.mysterynet.com/short-mystery-stories
    Free Christmas Mystery Short Stories
    Three Travellers —by Edward D. Hoch
    (A short story mystery before the First Christmas, featuring three characters from the original. The Wise Men are headed West, and stop at an oasis for the night.)

    Now the three had journeyed several days when at last they came upon the Oasis of Ziza, and Gaspar who was the wisest of them said, "We will rest our horses here this night. It will be safe."
    "Safe for horses and men," Melchior agreed. "But what of the gold?"
    "Safe for the gold also. No one knows we carry it."
    The sun was low in the western sky as they approached, and Gaspar held up a hand to shield his eyes. It would be night soon.
    A young herdsman came out to meet them and take their horses. And he said, "Welcome to the Oasis of Ziza. Have you ridden far?"
    "A full moon's journey," Gaspar replied, speaking in the nomadic tongue. "What is your name?"
    And the herdsman answered, "They call me Ramoth, sire."
    "Here is a gold coin for you, Ramoth. Feed and water our mounts for the journey and another will be yours on the morrow."
    "Which way do you travel, sire?"
    "Towards the west," Gaspar said, purposely vague.
    When the young herdsman had departed with the horses fat Balthazar said, "I am not pleased, Gaspar. You lead us, it is true, but the keeping of the gold is my responsibility. And travellers guided by the heavens would do well to journey by night."
    "The desert is cold by night, my friend. Let us cease this bickering and settle ourselves here till the dawn."
    Then Melchior and Balthazar went off to put up their tent, and Gaspar was much relieved. It had been a long journey, not yet ended, and he treasured these moments alone. Presently he set off to inspect the oasis where they would spend the night, and he came upon a stranger who wore a sword at his waist.
    "Greetings, traveller," the man said. "I am Nevar, of the northern tribe. Do you journey this route often?"
    "Not often, no. My name is Gaspar and I come with my two companions from the east."
    Nevar nodded, and stroked his great growth of beard. "Later, when the sun is gone, there a are games of chance--and women for those who have the gold to pay."
    "That does not interest me," Gaspar said.
    "You will find the companionship warming," Nevar said. "Come to the fire near the well. That is where we will be."
    Gaspar went on, pausing to look at the beads and trinkets the nomad traders offered. When he reached the well at the far end of the oasis, he saw a woman lifting a great earthen jar to her shoulder. She was little more than a child, and as he watched, the jar slipped from her grasp and shattered against the stones, splashing her with water. She burst into tears.
    "Come, child," Gaspar said, comforting her. "There is always another jar to be had."
    And she turned her wide brown eyes to him, revealing a beauty he had not seen before. "My father will beat me," she said.
    "Here is a gold coin for him. Tell him a stranger named Gaspar bumped you and made the jar break."
    "That would not be true."
    "But it is true that I am Gaspar. Who are you?"
    "Thantia, daughter of Nevar."
    "Yes, I have met your father. You are very lovely, my child."
    But his words seemed to frighten her, and she ran from him.
    Then he returned to the place where Melchior had erected their tent. They had learned from past encampments to leave nothing of value with the horses, and Gaspar immediately asked the location of the gold.
    "It is safe," Balthazar told him. "Hidden in the bottom of this grain bag."
    "Good. And the perfume?"
    "With our regular supplies. No one would steal that."
    Melchior chuckled. "If they did, we could smell out the culprits quickly enough!"
    And then Balthazar said, "There is gaming tonight, near the well."
    "I know," Gaspar replied. "But it is not for us."
    The fat man held out his hands in a gesture of innocence. "We could but look," he said.
    And Gaspar reluctantly agreed. "Very well."
    Later, when the fire had been kindled and the people of Ziza came forth from their tents to mingle, the three travellers joined them. Almost at once Gaspar was sought out by a village elder, a man with wrinkled skin and rotting teeth. "I am Dibon," he said, choosing a seat next to Gaspar. "Do you come from the east?"
    "Yes, from Persia."
    "A long journey. What brings you this far?"
    Gaspar did not wish to answer. Instead, he motioned towards a group of men with small smooth stones before them. "What manner of sport is this?"
    "It is learned from the Egyptians, as are most things sinful." Then the old man leaned closer, and Gaspar could smell the foul odour of his breath. "Some say you are a magus."
    "I have studied the teachings of Zoroaster, as have my companions. In truth some would consider me a magus."
    "Then you journey in search of Mazda?"
    "In search of truth," Gaspar replied.
    Then he felt the presence of someone towering over him, and saw it was the figure of Nevar. His right hand rested on the sword at his waist. "I would have words with you, Gaspar."
    "What troubles you?"
    "My only daughter Thantia, a virgin not yet twenty, tells me you gave her a gold coin today."
    "Only because I feared the broken water jug was my fault."
    "No stranger approaches Thantia! You will leave Ziza this night!"
    "We leave in the morning," Gaspar said quietly.
    Nevar drew his sword, and Gaspar waited no longer. He flung himself at the big man and they tumbled towards the fire as the game-players scattered. Gaspar pulled Nevar's sword from his grip.
    Then Thantia broke from the crowd, running to her father.
    "This stranger did me no harm!" she cried out.
    "Silence, daughter!" Nevar reached for a piece of burning firewood and hurled it at Gaspar, but it went wide of its mark and landed on a low straw roof nearby.
    "The stable!" someone shouted, and Gaspar saw it was the herdsman Ramoth hurrying to rescue the horses. The others helped to quench the flames with water from the well, but not before a quantity of feed and supplies had been destroyed.
    Then Gaspar and Melchior went in search of fat Balthazar, who had disappeared during the commotion. They found him behind the row of tents, playing the Egyptian stone game with a half dozen desert-riders. He had a small pile of gold coins before him.
    "This must cease!" Gaspar commanded.
    The nomads ran at his words, and Balthazar struggled to his feet. "It was merely a game."
    "Our task is far more important than mere gaming," Gaspar reminded him, and the fat man looked sheepish. "While you idled I was near killed by the swordsman Nevar."
    "A trouble-maker," Balthazar agreed. "I will not rest easy until Ziza is behind us on our journey."
    Then as they passed the burned stable on the way to their tent, old Dibon approached them saying, "This ruin is your fault, Gaspar. Yours and Nevar's."
    "That is true, old man. We will stay here tomorrow and help rebuild the stable."
    Dibon bowed his head. "A generous offer. We thank you."
    But when they were alone, Balthazar complained, "This will delay us an entire day!"
    "We will travel a distance by night, as you wished."
    Now another surprise was waiting at their tent. As Melchior raised the flap to enter, there was a whimper from within. Gaspar pushed past his hesitating companion and lit the oil lamp. By its glow they saw the girl Thantia crouched behind a pile of robes. "Please!" she gasped. "Please hide me. My father has beaten me and I fear for my life!"
    "I fear for ours if he finds you here," Melchior said.
    Gaspar held the oil lamp closer and saw the bruises on her face and arms. "We cannot send you back to him. Remain here with Melchior and Balthazar. I will return shortly."
    Then he made his way to the place where old Dibon rested, and he told the elder what had happened. Dibon nodded and said, "My daughter and her husband will find room for Thantia until Nevar regains his senses. You were wise to come to me."
    Gaspar and his companions delivered the girl to Dibon, and went with them to the dwelling place of Dibon's daughter. Later, in their tent, Balthazar grumbled again about the delayed departure. But they settled down at last to sleep, as the fires of the encampment burned low around them.
    In the morning, by the first rays of the rising sun, Gaspar was awakened by Balthazar's panic-filled voice. "Wake quickly, Gaspar!" he pleaded, shaking him. "Someone has stolen our gold!"
    Gaspar saw at once that the words were true.
    The leather sack of grain contained only grain now. Though the tent showed no sign of forced entry, and though their regular supplies were untouched, the gold had vanished.
    "I cannot believe it!" Melchior gasped. "How could a thief have entered while we slept? "
    Gaspar agreed such a thing was impossible. "The gold was stolen before we retired last night," he reasoned. "We were away from the tent during the gaming and fire, and again while escorting Thantia. A thief could have entered at either time."
    "What of the perfume and incense? " Melchior asked.
    "Untouched," Balthazar said. "My special knot is still in place on the other bags."
    "Only the gold," Gaspar mused.
    "It is truly as if someone knew where to look."
    "The girl!" Balthazar exclaimed. "We found her in here! She could have searched for the gold and found it."
    "Possible," Gaspar admitted. "But I cannot bring myself to believe it."
    "We cannot leave Ziza without the gold," Melchior said.
    "Let us put our minds to the problem while we work at the stable," Gaspar said.
    Now when they reached the stable Nevar was already there, toiling with the others. He paused in his labours when he saw the three, and shot an accusing finger at Gaspar. "You have stolen away my daughter. I will revenge myself!"
    "Your daughter is safe, in the care of Dibon and his family."
    His words quieted Nevar, but Melchior asked, "If he was so concerned, why did he not come after us in the night?"
    Balthazar agreed. "Or did he come, and steal our gold away?"
    Then presently old Dibon appeared, with the girl Thantia at his side. She cast not a glance in her father's direction, and he went about his work ignoring her. Gaspar laboured diligently through the morning, instructing Dibon and the others in Persian building techniques. He too ignored Nevar, not wanting more trouble.
    Once, while Balthazar was off to the well for water, Melchior whispered, "Is it possible that our companion betrays us, Gaspar? Might he have stolen the gold himself to cover his losses at the stone game?"
    But Gaspar would hear none of it. "We must never doubt each other, Melchior. In my heart I know Balthazar is innocent, as I know you are innocent. And I remember the scene at the stone game. There were gold coins in front of him. He was winning, not losing."
    "How will we recover the gold, Gaspar?"
    "Through the power of our minds, Melchior. We are wise men, and we must use our minds to determine the thief's identity."
    "But there is no clue to his identity!"
    "Sometimes the lack of a clue can be one."
    Balthazar returned with the water and they drank eagerly. Later as they ate of their supplies, Thantia came to them. "I thank you for helping me," she said. "The elders have spoken to my father and he has promised never again to beat me. I will return to him now."
    "We need no thanks," Gaspar assured her.
    Then old Dibon came to join them. "How may we repay you for your work on the stable?"
    "You may recover our stolen gold," Balthazar blurted out.
    "Gold? Stolen gold?"
    "It was stolen from our tent," Balthazar hurried on, before Gaspar could silence him.
    "There are no thieves in Ziza!"
    "There is one."
    "I will summon the elders. We will search for your gold."
    "No, no," said Gaspar. "We will recover it."
    "But how?"
    "By finding the thief. It is best to say nothing and catch him off guard."
    Old Dibon bowed his head. "I will do as you suggest."
    "One favour. Could you ask that our horses be brought to us? We must appear to be leaving."
    Then, as they waited, Balthazar gathered their supplies. And Melchior said, "I have put my mind to the problem, Gaspar. But there are too many possibilities. The girl Thantia could be the thief, or her father Nevar. Or any of the game players."
    "Or old Dibon himself, " Balthazar added. "There are too many to suspect."
    Gaspar nodded. "What is needed is an oracle."
    "You mean to kill a beast as the Romans do?"
    Gaspar shook his head. "My oracle will be a living animal." He saw the herdsman Ramoth leading their horses. "My steed will tell me who has our gold."
    "Your horse?" fat Balthazar laughed. "Who learns anything from a dumb animal?"
    Gaspar held out some grain for the horse. "You see how he eats? He is hungry."
    "What does that tell us?" Melchior asked.
    "That our gold was stolen by Ramoth!"
    It was after Dibon spoke to Ramoth that the young herdsman confessed his crime and begged forgiveness. When the missing gold had been returned to Gaspar's hands, the others questioned him.
    "How did you know it was Ramoth?" Melchior asked. "We barely spoke to the youth. "
    "My horse told me, as I told you he would. The horse was hungry, so had not been fed. You see, the thief never touched our other supplies, never unfastened Balthazar's special knot. How could he have found the gold so easily, without searching for it? But the gold was hidden in a sack of grain, and after the fire destroyed the stable, Ramoth came in search of feed for our horses. He came while we were away, and looked in only one place--the grain bag. Feeling the weight of it, his fingers reached through the grain and came upon the gold. He stole it, but then could not take the grain lest we realize he was the thief. So the horses went hungry."
    "You are a wise man, Gaspar," Balthazar conceded.
    "As we all are. Come, let us mount."
    "It will be dark soon," Melchior said.
    Gaspar nodded. "We will get bearings from the star."
    Dibon was by the well to wish them farewell. "Ramoth will be punished," he promised.
    "Show mercy," Gaspar said.
    "Do you ride west with your gold?"
    "West with gifts for a King. Gold and frankincense and myrrh."
    "Good journey," Dibon said.
    He watched them for a long time, until the three vanished from sight over the desert wastes.

    Here Comes Santa Claus —by Bill Pronzini
    (Department store Santas dread the visit of a rotten kid. Nameless detective meets one in his stint in the plush chair, and ho-hos into a holiday scam in this short story.)
    Kerry sprang her little surprise on me the week before Christmas. And the worst thing about it was, I was no longer fat. The forty-pound bowlful of jelly that had once hung over my belt was long gone.
    "That doesn't matter," she said. "You can wear a pillow."
    "Why me?" I said.
    "They made me entertainment chairperson, for one thing. And for another, you're the biggest and jolliest man I know."
    "Ho, ho, ho," I said sourly.
    "It's for a good cause. Lots of good causes--needy children, the homeless, three other charities. Where's your Christmas spirit?"
    "I don't have any. Why don't you ask Eberhardt?"
    "Are you serious? Eberhardt?"
    "Somebody else, then. Anybody else."
    "You," she said.
    "Uh-uh. No. I love you madly and I'll do just about anything for you, but not this. This is where I draw theline."
    "Oh, come on, quit acting like a scrooge."
    "I am a scrooge. Bah, humbug."
    "You like kids, you know you do--"
    "I don't like kids. Where did you get that idea?"
    "I've seen you with kids, that's where."
    "An act, just an act."
    "So put it on again for the Benefit. Five o'clock until nine, four hours out of your life to help the less fortunate. Is that too much to ask?"
    "In this case, yes."
    She looked at me. Didn't say anything, just looked at me.
    "No," I said. "There's no way I'm going to wear a Santa Claus suit and dangle little kiddies on my knee. You hear me? Absolutely no way!"

    "Ho, ho, ho," I said.
    The little girl perched on my knee looked up at me out of big round eyes. It was the same sort of big round-eyed stare Kerry had given me the previous week.
    "Are you really Santa Claus?" she asked.
    "Yes indeedy. And who would you be?"
    "Melissa."
    "That's a pretty name. How old are you, Melissa?"
    "Six and a half."
    "Six and a half. Well, well. Tell old Santa what it is you want for Christmas."
    "A dolly."
    "What sort of dolly?"
    "A big one."
    "Just a big one? No special kind?"
    "Yes. A dolly that you put water in her mouth and she wee-wees on herself."
    I sighed. "Ho, ho, ho," I said.
    The Gala Family Christmas Charity Benefit was being held in the Lowell High School gymnasium, out near Golden Gate Park. Half a dozen San Francisco businesses were sponsoring it, including Bates and Carpenter, the ad agency where Kerry works as a senior copywriter, so it was a pretty elaborate affair. The decoration committee had dressed the gym up to look like a cross between Santa's Village and the Dickens Christmas Fair. There was a huge gaudy tree, lots of red-and-green bunting and seasonal decorations, big clusters of holly and mistletoe, even fake snow; and the staff members were costumed as elves and other creatures imaginary and real. Carols and traditional favorites poured out of loudspeakers. Booths positioned along the walls dispensed food-- meat pies, plum pudding, gingerbread, and other sweets--and a variety of handmade toys and crafts, all donated. For the adults, there were a couple of city-sanctioned games of chance and a bar supplying wassail and other Christmassy drinks.
    For the kiddies, there was me.
    I sat on a thronelike chair on a raised dais at one end, encased in false whiskers and wig and paunch, red suit and cap, black boots and belt. All around me were cotton snowdrifts, a toy bag overflowing with gaily wrapped packages, a shiny papier-mache version of Santa's sleigh with some cardboard reindeer. A couple of young women dressed as elves were there, too, to act as my helpers. Their smiles were as phony as my whiskers and paunch; they were only slightly less miserable than I was. For snaking out to one side and halfway across the packed enclosure was a line of little children the Pied Piper of Hamlin would have envied, some with their parents, most without, and all eager to clamber up onto old St. Nick's lap and share with him their innermost desires.
    Inside the Santa suit, I was sweating--and not just because it was warm in there. I imagined that every adult eye was on me, that snickers were lurking in every adult throat. This was ridiculous, of course, the more so because none of the two hundred or so adults in attendance knew Santa's true identity I had made Kerry swear an oath that she wouldn't tell anybody, especially not my partner, Eherhardt, who would never let me hear the end of it if he knew. No more than half a dozen of those present knew me anyway, this being a somewhat ritzy crowd; and of those who did know me, three were members of the private security staff.
    Still, I felt exposed and vulnerable and acutely uncomfortable. I felt the way you would if you suddenly found yourself naked on a crowded city street. And I kept thinking: What if one of the newspaper photographers recognizes me and decides to take my picture? What if Eberhardt finds out? Or Barney Rivera or Joe DeFalco or one of my other so-called friends?
    Another kid was on his way toward my lap. I smiled automatically and sneaked a look at my watch. My God! It seemed as though I'd been here at least two hours, but only forty-five minutes had passed since the opening ceremonies. More than three hours left to go. Close to two hundred minutes. Nearly twelve thousand seconds...
    The new kid climbed onto my knee. While he was doing that, one of those near the front of the line, overcome at the prospect of his own imminent audience with the Nabob of the North Pole, began to make a series of all-too-familiar sounds. Another kid said, "Oh, gross, he's gonna throw up!" Fortunately, however, the sick one's mother was with him; she managed to get him out of there in time, to the strains of "Walking in a Winter Wonderland."
    I thought: What if he'd been sitting on my lap instead of standing in line?
    I thought: Kerry, I'll get you for this, Kerry.
    I listened to the new kid's demands, and thought about all the other little hopeful piping voices I would have to listen to, and sweated and smiled and tried not to squirm. If I squirmed, people would start to snicker--the kids as well as the adults. They'd think Santa had to go potty and was trying not to wee-wee on himself.
    This one had cider-colored hair. He said, "You're not Santa Claus."
    "Sure I am. Don't I look like Santa?"
    "No. Your face isn't red and you don't have a nose like a cherry." "What's your name, sonny?"
    "Ronnie. You're not fat, either."
    "Sure I'm fat. Ho, ho, ho."
    "No you're not."
    "What do you want for Christmas, Ronnie?"
    "I won't tell you. You're a fake. I don't need you to give me toys. I can buy my own toys."
    "Good for you."
    "I don't believe in Santa Claus anyway," he said. He was about nine, and in addition to being belligerent, he had mean little eyes. He was probably going to grow up to be an ax murderer. Either that, or a politician.
    "If you don't want to talk to Santa," I said, feigning patience, "then how about getting off Santa's lap and letting one of the other boys and girls come up?"
    "No." Without warning he punched me in the stomach. Hard. "Hah!" he said. "A pillow. I knew your gut was just a pillow."
    "Get off Santa's lap, Ronnie."
    "No."
    I leaned down close to him so only he could hear when I said, "Get off Santa's lap or Santa will take off his pillow and stuff it down your rotten little throat."
    We locked gazes for about five seconds. Then, taking his time, Ronnie got down off my lap. And stuck his tongue out at me and said, "Asshole." And went scampering away into the crowd.
    I put on yet another false smile behind my false beard. Said grimly to one of the elves, "Next."
    While I was listening to an eight-year-old with braces and a homicidal gleam in his eye tell me he wanted "a tank that has this neat missile in it and you shoot the missile and it blows everything up when it lands," Kerry appeared with a cup in her hand. She motioned for me to join her at the far side of the dais, behind Santa's sleigh. I got rid of the budding warmonger, told the nearest elf I was taking a short break, stood up creakily and with as much dignity as l could muster, and made my way through the cotton snowdrifts to where Kerry stood.
    She looked far better in her costume than I did in mine; in fact, she looked so innocent and fetching I forgot for the moment that l was angry with her. She was dressed as an angel-- all in white with a coat-hanger halo wrapped in tinfoil. If real angels looked like her, I couldn't wait to get to heaven.
    She handed me the cup. It was full of some sort of punch with a funny-looking skinny brown thing floating on top. "I thought you could use a little Christmas cheer," she said.
    "I can use a lot of Christmas cheer. Is this stuff spiked?"
    "Of course not. Since when do you drink hard liquor?"
    "Since I sat down on that throne over there."
    "Oh, now, it can't be that bad."
    "No? Let's see. A five-year-old screamed so loud in my left ear that I'm still partially deaf. A fat kid stepped on my foot and nearly broke a toe. Another kid accidentally kneed me in the crotch and nearly broke something else. Not three minutes ago, a mugger-in-training named Ronnie punched me in the stomach and called me an asshole. And those are just the lowlights."
    "Poor baby."
    "That didn't sound very sincere."
    "The fact is," she said, "most of the kids love you. I overheard a couple of them telling their parents what a nice old Santa you are."
    "Yeah." l tried some of the punch. It wasn't too bad, considering the suspicious brown thing floating in it. Must be a deformed clove, I decided; the only other alternative--something that had come out of the back end of a mouse--was unthinkable. "How much more of this does the nice old Santa have to endure?"
    "Two and a half hours."
    "God! I'll never make it."
    "Don't be such a curmudgeon," she said. "It's two days before Christmas, we're taking in lots of money for the needy, and everybody's having a grand time except you. Well, you and Mrs. Simmons."
    "Who's Mrs. Simmons?"
    "Randolph Simmons's wife. You know, the corporate attorney. She lost her wallet somehow--all her credit cards and two hundred dollars in cash."
    "That's too bad. Tell her I'll replace the two hundred if she'll agree to trade places with me right now."
    Kerry gave me her sometimes-you're-exasperating look. "Just hang in there, Santa," she said and started away.
    "Don't use that phrase around the kid named Ronnie," I called after her. "It's liable to give him ideas."
    I had been back on the throne less than ten seconds when who should reappear but the little thug himself. Ronnie wasn't alone this time; he had a bushy-mustached, gray-suited, scowling man with him. The two of them clumped up onto the dais, shouldered past an elf with a cherubic little girl in hand, and confronted me.
    The mustached guy said in a low, angry voice, "What the hell's the idea threatening my kid?"
    Fine, dandy. This was all I needed--an irate father.
    "Answer me, pal. What's the idea telling Ronnie you'd shove a pillow down his throat?"
    "He punched me in the stomach," I said.
    "So? That don't give you the right to threaten him. Hell, I ought to punch you in the stomach."
    "Do it, Dad," Ronnie said, "punch the old fake."
    Nearby, the cherub started to cry. Loudly.
    We all looked at her. Ronnie's dad said, "What'd you do? Threaten her too?"
    "Wanna see Santa! It's my turn, it's my turn!"
    The elf said, "Don't worry, honey, you'll get your turn."
    Ronnie's dad said, Apologize to any kid and we'll let it go."
    Ronnie said, "Nah, sock him one!"
    I said, "Mind telling me your name?"
    It was Ronnie's dad I spoke to. He looked blank for two or three seconds, after which he said, "Huh?"
    "Your name. What is it?"
    "What do you want to know for?"
    "You look familiar. Very familiar, in fact. I think maybe we've met before."
    He stiffened. Then he took a good long wary look at me, as if trying to see past my whiskers. Then he blinked, and all of a sudden his righteous indignation vanished and was replaced by a nervousness that bordered on the furtive. He wet his lips, backed off a step.
    "Come on, Dad," the little thug said, "punch his lights out."
    His dad told him to shut up. To me he said, "Let's just forget the whole thing, okay?" and then he turned in a hurry and dragged a protesting Ronnie down off the dais and back into the crowd.
    I stared after them. And there was a little click in my mind and I was seeing a photograph of Ronnie's dad as a younger man without the big bushy mustache--and with a name and number across his chest.
    Ronnie's dad and I knew each other, all right. I had once had a hand in having him arrested and sent to San Quentin on a grand larceny rap.
    Ronnie's dad was Markey Waters, a professional pickpocket and jack-of-all-thievery who in his entire life had never gone anywhere or done anything to benefit anyone except Markey Waters. So what was he doing at the Gala family Christmas Charity Benefit?
    She lost her wallet somehow--all her credit cards and two hundred dollars in cash.
    Right.
    Practicing his trade, of course.
    I should have stayed on the dais. I should have sent one of the elves to notify Security, while I perched on the throne and continued to act as a listening post for the kiddies.
    But I didn't. Like a damned fool, I decided to handle the matter myself. Like a damned fool, I wet charging off into the throng with the cherub's cries of "Wanna see Santa, my turn to see Santa!" rising to a crescendo behind me.
    The milling crush of celebrants had closed around Markey Waters and his son and I could no longer see them. But they had been heading at an angle toward the far assisted entrance, so that was the direction I took. The rubber boots I wore were a size too small and pinched my feet, forcing me to walk in a kind of mincing step; and as if that wasn't bad enough, the boots were new and made squeaking sounds like a pair of rusty hinges. I also had to do some jostling to get through and around little knots of people, and some of the looks my maneuvers elicited were not of the peace-on-earth, goodwill-to-men variety. One elegantly-dressed guy said, "Watch the hands, Claus," which might have been funny if I were not in such a dark and stormy frame of mind.
    I was almost to the line of food booths along the east wall when I spotted Waters again, stopped near the second-to-last booth. One of his hands was clutching Ronnie's wrist and the other seas plucking at an obese woman in a red-and-green, diagonally striped dress that made her look like a gigantic candy cane. Markey had evidently collided with her in his haste and caused her to spill a cup of punch on herself; she was loudly berating him for being a clumsy oaf, and refusing to let go of a big handful of his jacket until she'd had her say.
    I minced and squeaked through another cluster of adults, all of whom were singing in accompaniment to the song now playing over the loudspeakers. The song, of all damn things, was "Here Comes Santa Claus."
    Waters may not have heard the song, hut its message got through to him just the same. He saw me bearing down on him from thirty feet away and understood immediately what my intentions were. His expression turned panicky; he tried to tear loose from the obese woman's grip. She hung on with all the tenacity of a bulldog.
    I was ten feet from getting my bulldog hands on him when he proceeded to transform the Gala Family Christmas Charity Benefit from fun and frolic into chaos.
    He let go of Ronnie's wrist, shouted, "Run, kid!" and then with his free hand he sucker-punched the obese woman on the uppermost of her chins. She not only released his jacket, she backpedaled into a lurching swoon that upset three other merrymakers and sent all four of them to the floor in a wild tangle of arms and legs. Voices rose in sudden alarm; somebody screamed like a fire siren going off. Bodies scattered out of harm's way. And Markey Waters went racing toward freedom.
    I gave chase, dodging and juking and squeaking. I wouldn't have caught him except that while he was looking back over his shoulder to see how close I was, he tripped over something--his own feet, maybe--and down he went in a sprawl. I reached him just as he scrambled up again. I laid both hands on him and growled, "This is as far as you go, Waters," whereupon he kicked me in the shin and yanked free.
    I yelled, he staggered off, I limped after him. Shouts and shrieks echoed through the gym; so did the thunder of running feet and thudding bodies as more of the party animals stampeded. A woman came rushing out from inside the farthest of the food booths, got in Markey's path, and caused him to veer sideways to keep from plowing into her. That in turn allowed me to catch up to him in front of the booth. I clapped a hand on his shoulder this time, spun him around--and he smacked me in the chops with something warm and soggy that had been sitting on the booth's serving counter.
    A meat pie.
    He hit me in the face with a pie.
    That was the last indignity in a night of indignities. Playing Santa Claus was bad enough; playing Lou Costello to a thief's Bud Abbott was intolerable. I roared; I pawed at my eyes and scraped off beef gravy and false whiskers and white wig; I lunged and caught Waters again before he could escape; I wrapped my arms around him. It was my intention to twist him around and get him into a crippling hammerlock, but he was stronger than he looked. So instead we performed a kind of crazy, lurching bear-hug dance for a few seconds. That came to an end--predictably--when we banged into one of the booth supports and the whole front framework collapsed in a welter of wood and bunting and pie and paper plates and plastic utensils, with us in the middle of it all.
    Markey squirmed out from underneath me, feebly, and tried to crawl away through the wreckage. I disentangled myself from some of the bunting, lunged at his legs, hung on when he tried to kick loose. And then crawled on top of him, flipped him over on his back, fended off a couple of ineffectual blows, and did some effectual things to his head until he stopped struggling and decided to become unconscious.
    I sat astraddle him, panting and puffing and wiping gravy out of my eyes and nose. The tumult, I realized then, had subsided somewhat behind me. I could hear the loudspeakers again--the song playing now was "Rudolph, the Red-Nosed Reindeer"--and I could hear voices lifted tentatively nearby. Just before a newspaper photographer came hurrying up and snapped a picture of me and my catch, just before a horrified Kerry and a couple of tardy security guards arrived, I heard two voices in particular speaking in awed tones.
    "My God," one of them said, "what happened?"
    "I dunno," the other one said. "But it sure looks like Santa Claus went berserk."
    There were three of us in the football coach's office at the rear of the gym: Markey Waters and me and one of the security guards. It was fifteen minutes later and we were waiting for the arrival of San Francisco's finest. Waters was dejected and resigned, the guard was pretending not to be amused, and I was in a foul humor thanks to a combination of acute embarrassment, some bruises and contusions, and the fact that I had no choice but to keep on wearing the gravy-stained remnants of the Santa Claus suit. It was what I'd come here in; my own clothes were in Kerry's apartment.
    On the desk between Waters and me was a diamond-and-sapphire brooch, a fancy platinum cigarette case, and a gold money clip containing three crisp fifty-dollar bills. We had found all three items nestled companionably inside Markey's jacket pocket. I prodded the brooch with a finger, which prompted the guard to say, "Nice haul. The brooch alone must be worth a couple of grand."
    I didn't say anything. Neither did Markey.
    The owner of the gold clip and the three fifties had reported them missing to Security just before Waters and I staged our minor riot; the owners of the brooch and cigarette case hadn't made themselves known yet, which was something of a tribute to Markey's light-fingered talents--talents that would soon land him back in the slammer on another grand larceny rap.
    He had had his chin resting on his chest; now he raised it and looked at me. "My kid," he said, as if he'd just remembered he had one. "He get away?"
    "No. One of the other guards nabbed him out front."
    "Just as well. Where is he?"
    "Being held close by. He's okay."
    Markey let out a heavy breath. "I shouldn't of brought him along," he said.
    "So why did you?"
    "It's Christmas and the papers said this shindig was for kids, too. Ronnie and me don't get out together much since his mother ran out on us two years ago."
    "Uh-huh," I said. "And besides, you figured it would be easier to make your scores if you had a kid along as camouflage."
    He shrugged. "You, though--I sure didn't figure on somebody like you being here. What in hell's a private dick doing dressed up in a Santa Claus suit?"
    "I've been asking myself that question all night."
    "I mean, how can you figure a thing like that?" Markey said. "Ronnie comes running up, he says it's not really Santa up there and the guy pretending to be Santa threatened him, said he'd shove a pillow down the kid's throat. What am I supposed to do? I'd done a good night's work, I wanted to get out of here while the getting was good, but I couldn't let some jerk get away with threatening my kid, could I? I mean, I'm a father, too, right?" He let out another heavy breath. "I wish I wasn't a father," he said.
    I said, "What about the wallet, Markey?"
    "Huh?"
    "The wallet and the two hundred in cash that was in it."
    "Huh?"
    "This stuff here isn't all you swiped tonight. You also got a wallet belonging to a Mrs. Randolph Simmons. It wasn't on you and neither was the two hundred. What'd you do with them?"
    "I never scored a wallet," he said. "Not tonight."
    "Markey..."
    "I swear it. The other stuff, sure, you got me on that. But I'm telling you, I didn't score a wallet tonight."
    I scowled at him. But his denial had the ring of truth; he had no reason to lie about the wallet. Well, then? Had Mrs. Simmons lost it after all? If that was the case, then I'd gone chasing after Waters for no good reason except that he was a convicted felon. I felt the embarrassment warming my face again. What if he hadn't dipped anybody tonight? I'd have looked like an even bigger fool than I did right now...
    Something tickled my memory and set me to pursuing a different and more productive line of thought. Oh, hell--of course. I'd been right in the first place; Mrs. Randolph Simmons's wallet had been stolen, not lost. And I knew now w ho had done the stealing.
    But the knowledge didn't make me feel any better. If anything, it made me feel worse.
    "Empty your pockets," I said.
    "What for?"
    "Because I told you to, that's what for."
    "I don't have to do what you tell me."
    "If you don't, I'll empty them for you."
    "I want a lawyer," he said.
    "You're too young to need a lawyer. Now empty your pockets before I smack you one."
    Ronnie glared at me. I glared back at him. "If you smack me," he said, "it's police brutality." Nine years old going on forty.
    "I'm not the police, remember? This is your last chance, kid: empty the pockets or else."
    "Ahhh," he said, but he emptied the pockets.
    He didn't have Mrs. Randolph Simmons's wallet, but he did have her two hundred dollars. Two hundred and four dollars, to be exact. I don't need you to give me toys. l can buy my own toys. Sure. Two hundred and four bucks can buy a lot of toys, not to mention a lot of grief.
    "What'd you do with the wallet, Ronnie?"
    "What wallet?"
    "Dumped it somewhere nearby, right?"
    "I dunno what you're talking about."
    "No? Then where'd you get the money?"
    "I found it."
    "Uh-huh. In Mrs. Randolph Simmons's purse."
    "Who's she?"
    "Your old man put you up to it, or was it your own idea?"
    He favored me with a cocky little grin. "I'm smart," he said. "I'm gonna be just like my dad when I grow up."
    "Yeah," I said sadly. "A chip off the old block if ever there was one."
    Midnight.
    Kerry and I were sitting on the couch in her living room. I sat with my head tipped back and my eyes closed; I had a thundering headache and a brain clogged with gloom. It had been a long, long night, full of all sorts of humiliations; and the sight of a nine-year-old kid, even a thuggish nine-year-old kid, being carted off to the Youth Authority at the same time his father was being carted off to the Hall of Justice was a pretty unfestive one.
    I hadn't seen the last of the humiliations, either. Tonight's fiasco would get plenty of tongue-in-cheek treatment in the morning papers, complete with photographs--half a dozen reporters and photographers had arrived at the gym in tandem with the police--and so there was no way Eberhardt and my other friends could help but find out. I was in for weeks of sly and merciless ribbing.
    Kerry must have intuited my headache because she moved over close beside me and began to massage my temples. She's good at massage; some of the pain began to ease almost immediately. None of the gloom, though. You can't massage away gloom.
    After a while she said, "I guess you blame me."
    "Why should I blame you?"
    "Well, if I hadn't talked you into playing Santa..."
    "You didn't talk me into anything; I did it because I wanted to help you and the Benefit. No, I blame myself for what happened. I should have handled Markey Waters better. If I had, the Benefit wouldn't have come to such a bad end and you'd have made a lot more money for the charities."
    "We made quite a bit as it is," Kerry said. "And you caught a professional thief and saved four good citizens from losing valuable personal property."
    "And put a kid in the Youth Authority for Christmas."
    "You're not responsible for that. His father is."
    "Sure, I know. But it doesn't make me feel any better."
    She was silent for a time. At the end of which she leaned down and kissed me, warmly.
    I opened my eyes. "What was that for?"
    "For being who and what you are. You grump and grumble and act the curmudgeon, but that's just a facade. Underneath you're a nice caring man with a big heart."
    "Yeah. Me and St. Nick."
    "Exactly." She looked at her watch. "It is now officially the twenty-fourth--Christmas Eve. How would you like one of your presents a little early?"
    "Depends on which one."
    "Oh, I think you'll like it." She stood up. "I'll go get it ready for you. Give me five minutes."
    I gave her three minutes, which--miraculously enough--was all the time it took for my pall of gloom to lift. Then I got to my feet and went down the hall.
    "Ready or not," I said as I opened the bedroom door, "here comes Santa Claus!"
    Silent Night —by Marcia Muller
    (A Sharon McCone short story: She searches for a runaway teen on Christmas Eve and learns some of life's tougher lessons.)
    "Larry, I hardly know what to say!"
    What I wanted to say was, "What am I supposed to do with this? The object I'd just liberated from its gay red-and-gold Christmas wrappings was a plastic bag, about eight by twelve inches, packed firm with what looked suspiciously like sawdust. I turned it over in my hands, as if admiring it, and searched for some clue to its identity.
    When I looked up, I saw Larry Koslowski's brown eyes shining expectantly; even the ends of his little handlebar mustache seemed to bristle as he awaited my reaction. "It's perfect," I said lamely.
    He let his bated breath out in a long sigh. "I thought it would be. You remember how you were talking about not having much energy lately? I told you to try whipping up my protein drink for breakfast, but you said you didn't have that kind of time in the morning. "
    The conversation came back to me--vaguely. I nodded.
    "Well," he went on, "put two tablespoons of that mixture in a tall glass, add water, stir, and you're in business."
    Of course--it was an instant version of his infamous protein drink. Larry was the health nut on the All Souls Legal Cooperative staff; his fervent exhortations for the rest of us to adopt better nutritional standards often fell upon deaf ears--mine included.
    "Thank you," I said. "I'll try it first thing tomorrow."
    Larry ducked his head, his lips turning up in shy pleasure beneath his straggly little mustache.
    It was late in the afternoon of Christmas Eve, and the staff of All Souls was engaged in the traditional gift exchange between members who had drawn each other's names earlier in the month. The yearly ritual extends back to the days of the co-op's founding, when most people were too poor to give more than one present; the only rule is Keep It Simple.
    The big front parlor of the co-op's San Francisco Victorian was crowded. People perched on the furniture or, like Larry and me, sat cross-legged on the floor, oohing and aahing over their gifts.
    Next to the Christmas tree in the bay window, my boss, Hank Zahn, sported a new cap and muffler, knitted for him--after great deliberation and consultation as to colors--by my assistant, Rae Kelleher. Rae, in turn, wore the scarf and cap I'd purchased (because I can't knit to save my life) for her in the hope she would consign relics from her days at U.C. Berkeley to the trash can. Other people had homemade cookies and sinful fudge, special bottles of wine, next year's calendars, assorted games, plants, and paperback books.
    And I had a bag of instant health drink that looked like sawdust.
    The voices in the room created such a babble that I barely heard
    the phone ring in the hall behind me. Our secretary, Ted Smalley, who is a compulsive answerer, stepped over me and went out to where the instrument sat on his desk. A moment later he called "McCone, it's for you."
    My stomach did a little flip-flop, because I was expecting news of a personal nature that could either be very good or very bad. I thanked Larry again for my gift, scrambled to my feet, and went to take the receiver from Ted. He remained next to the desk, I'd confided my family's problem to him earlier that week, and now, I knew, he would wait to see if he could provide aid or comfort.
    "Shari?" My younger sister Charlene's voice was composed, but her use of the diminutive of Sharon, which no one but my father calls me unless it's a time of crisis, made my stomach flip again.
    "I'm here," I said.
    "Shari, somebody's seen him. A friend of Ricky's saw Mike!"
    "Where? When?"
    "Today around noon. Up there--in San Francisco."
    I let out my breath in a sigh of relief. My fourteen-year-old nephew, oldest of Charlene and Ricky's six kids, had run away from their home in Pacific Palisades five days ago. Now, it appeared, he was alive, if not exactly safe.
    The investigator in me counseled caution, however. "Was this friend sure it was Mike he saw?"
    "Yes. He spoke to him. Mike said he was visiting you. But afterward our friend got to thinking that he looked kind of grubby and tired, and that you probably wouldn't have let him wander around that part of town, so he called us to check it out."
    A chill touched my shoulder blades. "What part of town?"
    "...Somewhere near City Hall, a sleazy area, our friend said."
    A very sleazy area, I thought. Dangerous territory to which runaways are often drawn, where boys and girls alike fall prey to pimps and pushers...
    Charlene said, "Shari?"
    "I'm still here, just thinking."
    "You don't suppose he'll come to you?"
    "l doubt it, if he hasn't already. But in case he does, there's somebody staying at my house--an old friend who's here for Christmas--and she knows to keep him there and call me immediately. Is there anybody else he knows here in the city? Somebody he might trust not to send him home?"
    "...I can't think of anybody."
    "What about that friend you spent a couple of Christmases with--the one with the two little girls who lived on Sixteenth Street across from Mission Dolores?"
    "Ginny Shriber? She moved away about four years ago." There was a noise as if Charlene was choking back a sob. "He's really just a little boy yet. So little, and so stubborn."
    But stubborn little boys grow up fast on the rough city streets. I didn't want that kind of coming-of-age for my nephew.
    "Look at the up side of this, Charlene," I said, more heartily than I felt. "Mike's come to the one city where you have your own private investigator. I'll start looking for him right away."
    It had begun with, of all things, a moped that Mike wanted for Christmas. Or maybe it had really started a year earlier, when Ricky Savage finally hit it big.
    During the first fourteen years of his marriage to my sister, Ricky had been merely another faceless country-and-western musician, playing and singing backup with itinerant bands, dreaming seemingly improbable dreams of stardom. He and Charlene had developed a reproductive pattern (and rate) that never failed to astound me, in spite of its regularity: he'd get her pregnant, go out on tour, return after the baby was born; then he'd go out again when the two o'clock feedings got to him, return when the kid was weaned, and start the whole cycle all over. Finally, after the sixth child, Charlene had wised up and gotten her tubes tied. But Ricky still stayed on the road more than at home, and still dreamed his dreams.
    But then, with money borrowed from my father on the promise that if he didn't make it within one more year he'd give up music and go into my brother John's housepainting business, Ricky had cut a demo of a song he'd written called "Cobwebs in the Attic of My Mind." It was about a lovelorn fellow who, besides said cobwebs, had a "sewer that's backed up in the cellar of his soul" and "a short in the wiring of his heart." When I first heard it, I was certain that Pa's money had washed down that same pipe before it clogged, but fate--perverse creature that it is--would have it otherwise. The song was a runaway hit, and more Ricky Savage hits were to follow.
    In true nouveau style, Ricky and Charlene quickly moved uptown--or in this case up the coast, from West Los Angeles to affluent Pacific Palisades. There were new cars, new furniture and clothes, a house with a swimming pool, and toys and goodies for the children. Lots of goodies, anything they wanted--until this Christmas when, for reasons of safety Charlene had balked at letting Mike have the moped. And Mike, headstrong little bastard that he was, had taken his life's savings of some fifty-five dollars and hitched away from home on the Pacific Coast Highway.
    It was because of a goddamned moped that I was canceling my Christmas Eve plans and setting forth to comb the sleazy streets and alleys of the area known as Polk Gulch for a runaway...
    The city was strangely subdued on this Christmas Eve, the dark streets hushed, although not deserted. Most people had been drawn inside to the warmth of family and friends; others, I suspected, had retreated to nurse the loneliness that is endemic to the season. The pedestrians I passed moved silently, as if reluctant to call attention to their presence; occasionally I heard laughter from the bars as I went by, but even that was muted. The lost, drifting souls of the city seemed to collectively hold their breath as they waited for life to resume its everyday pattern.
    I had started at Market Street and worked my way northwest, through the Tenderloin to Polk Gulch. Before I'd started out, I'd had a photographer friend who likes to make a big fee more than he likes to celebrate holidays run off a hundred copies of my most recent photo of Mike. Those I passed out, along with my card, to clerks in what liquor stores, corner groceries, cheap hotels, and greasy spoon restaurants I found open. The pictures drew no response other than indifference or sympathetic shakes of the head and promises to keep an eye out for him. By the time I reached Polk Street, where I had an appointment in a gay bar at ten, I was cold, footsore, and badly discouraged.
    Polk Gulch, so called because it is in a valley that has an underground river running through it, long ago was the hub of gay life in San Francisco. In the seventies, however, most of the action shifted up Market Street to the Castro district, and the vitality seemed to drain out of the Gulch. Now parts of it, particularly those bordering the Tenderloin, are depressingly sleazy. As I walked along, examining the face of each young man I saw, I became aware of the hopelessness and resignation in the eyes of the street hustlers and junkies and winos and homeless people.
    A few blocks from my destination was a vacant lot surrounded by a chain link fence. Inside gaped a huge excavation, the cellar of the building that had formerly stood there, now open to the elements. People had scaled the fence and taken up residence down in it; campfires blazed, in defiance of the NO TRESPASSING signs. The homeless could rest easy--at least for this one night. No one was going to roust them on Christmas Eve.
    I went to the fence and grasped its cold mesh with my fingers, staring down into the shifting light and shadows, wondering if Mike was among the ragged and hungry ranks. Many of the people were middle-aged to elderly, but there were also families with children and a scattering of young people. There was no way to tell, though, without scaling the fence myself and climbing down there. Eventually I turned away, realizing I had only enough time to get to the gay bar by ten.
    The transvestite's name was Norma and she--he? I never know which to call them--was coldly beautiful. The two of us sat at a corner table in the bar, sipping champagne because Norma had insisted on it. ("After all, it's Christmas Eve, darling!") The bar, in spite of winking colored lights on its tree and flickering bayberry candles on each table, was gloomy and semideserted; Norma's brave velvet finery and costume jewelry had about it more than a touch of the pathetic. She'd been sitting alone when I'd entered and had greeted me eagerly.
    I'd been put in touch with Norma by Ted Smalley, who is gay and has a wide-ranging acquaintance among all segments of the city's homosexual community. Norma, he'd said, knew everything there was to know about what went on in Polk Gulch; if anyone could help me, it was she.
    The photo of Mike didn't look familiar to Norma. "There are so many runaways on the street at this time of year," she told me. "Kids get their hopes built up at Christmas time. When they find out Santa isn't the great guy he's cracked up to be, they take off. Like your nephew."
    "So what would happen to a kid like him? Where would he go?"
    "Lots of places. There's a hotel--the Vinton. A lot of runaways end up there at first, until their money runs out. If he's into drugs, try any flophouse, doorway, or alley. If he's connected with a pimp, look for him hustling."
    My fingers tightened involuntarily on the stem of my champagne glass. Norma noticed and shook her elaborately coiffed head in sympathy. "Not a pretty thought, is it? But what do you see around here that's pretty--except for me?" As she spoke the last words, her smile became self-mocking.
    "He's been missing five days now," I said, "and he only had fifty-some dollars on him. That'll be gone by now, so he probably won't be at the hotel, or any other. He's never been into drugs. His father's a musician, and a lot of his cronies are druggies; the kid actually disapproves of them. The other I don't even want to think about--although I probably will have to, eventually."
    "So what are you going to do?"
    "Try the hotel. Go back and talk to the people at that vacant lot. Keep looking at each kid who walks by."
    Norma stared at the photo of Mike that lay face up on the table between us. "It's a damned shame, a nice-looking kid like that. He ought to be home with his family, trimming the tree, roasting chestnuts on the fire, or whatever other things families do."
    "The American Christmas dream, huh?"
    "Yeah." She smiled bleakly, raised her glass. "Here's to the American Christmas dream--and to all the people it's eluded."
    I touched my glass to hers. "Including you and me."
    "Including you and me. Let's'just hope it doesn't elude young Mike forever."
    The Vinton Hotel was a few blocks away, around the corner on Eddy Street. Its lobby was a flight up, over a closed sandwich shop, and I had to wait and be buzzed in before I could climb carpetless stairs that stank strongly of disinfectant and faintly of urine. Lobby was a misnomer, actually: it was more a narrow hall with a desk to one side, behind which sat a young black man with a tall afro. The air up there was thick with the odor of marijuana; I guessed he'd been spending his Christmas Eve with a joint. His eyes flashed panic when I reached in my bag for my identification. Then he realized it wasn't a bust and relaxed somewhat.
    I took out another photo of Mike and laid it on the counter. "You seen this kid?"
    He barely glanced at it. "Nope, can't help you."
    I shoved it closer. "Take another look."
    He did, pushed it back toward me. "I said no."
    There was something about his tone that told me he was lying--would lie out of sheer perversity. I could get tough with him, make noises about talking to the hotel's owners, mentioning how the place reeked of grass. The city's fleabags had come under a good bit of media scrutiny recently; the owners wouldn't want me to cause any trouble that would jeopardize this little goldmine that raked in outrageously high rents from transients, as well as government subsidized payments for welfare recipients. Still, there had to be a better way...
    "You work here every night?" I asked.
    "Yeah."
    "Rough, on Christmas Eve."
    He shrugged.
    "Christmas night, too?"
    "Why do you care?"
    "I understand what a rotten deal that is. You don't think I'm running around out here in the cold because I like it, do you?"
    His eyes flickered to me, faintly interested. "You got no choice, either?"
    "Hell, no. The client says find the kid, I go looking. Not that it matters. I don't have anything better to do."
    "Know what you mean. Nothing for me at home, either."
    "Where's home?"
    "My real home, or where I live?"
    "Both, I guess."
    "Where I live's up there." He gestured at the ceiling. "Room goes with the job. Home's not there no more. Was in Motown back before my ma died and things got so bad in the auto industry. I came out here thinking I'd find work." He smiled ironically. "Well, I found it, didn't l?"
    "At least it's not as cold here as in Detroit."
    "No, but it's not home, either." He paused, then reached for Mike's picture. "Let me see that again." Another pause. "Okay. He stayed here. Him and this blond chick got to be friends. She's gone, too."
    "Do you know the blond girl's name?"
    "Yeah. Jane Smith. Original, huh?"
    "Can you describe her?"
    "Just a little blond, maybe five-two. Long hair. Nothing special about her."
    "When did they leave?"
    They were gone when I came on last night. The owner don't put up with the ones that can't pay, and the day man, he likes tossing their asses out on the street."
    "How did the kid seem to you? Was he okay?"
    The man's eyes met mine, held them for a moment. "Thought this was just a job to you."
    "...He's my nephew."
    "Yeah, I guessed it might be something like that. Well, if you mean was he doing drugs or hustling, I'd say no. Maybe a little booze, that's all. The girl was the same. Pretty straight kids. Nobody'd gotten to them yet."
    "Let me ask you this: What would kids like that do after they'd been thrown out of here? Where would they hang out?"
    He considered. "There's a greasy spoon on Polk, near O'Farrell. Owner's an old guy, Iranian. He feels sorry for the kids, feeds them when they're about to starve, tries to get them to go home. He might of seen those two."
    "Would he be open tonight?"
    "Sure. Like I said, he's Iranian. It's not his holiday. Come to think of it, it's not mine anymore, either."
    "Why not?"
    Again the ironic smile. "Can't celebrate peace-on-earth-goodwill-to-men when you don't believe in it anymore, now can you?" I reached into my bag and took out a twenty-dollar bill, slid it across the counter to him. "Peace on earth, and thanks."
    He took it eagerly, then looked at it and shook his head.
    "You don't have to."
    "I want to. That makes a difference."
    The "greasy spoon" was called The Coffee Break. It was small--just five tables and a lunch counter, old green linoleum floors, Formica and molded plastic furniture. A slender man with thinning gray hair sat behind the counter smoking a cigarette. A couple of old women were hunched over coffee at a corner table. Next to the window was a dirty-haired blond girl; she was staring through the glass with blank eyes--another of the city's casualties.
    I showed Mike's picture to the man behind the counter. He told me Mike looked familiar, thought a minute, then snapped his fingers and said, "Hey, Angie."
    The girl by the window turned. Full-face, I could see she was red-eyed and tear-streaked. The blankness of her gaze was due to misery, not drugs.
    "Take a look at the picture this lady has. Didn't I see you with this kid yesterday?"
    She got up and came to the counter, self-consciously smoothing her wrinkled jacket and jeans. "Yeah," she said after glancing at it, That's Michael."
    "Where's he now? The lady's his aunt, wants to help him."
    She shook her head. "I don't know. He was at the Vinton, but he got kicked out the same time I did. We stayed down at the cellar in the vacant lot last night, but it was cold and scary. These drunks kept bothering us. Mr. Ahmeni, how long do you think it's going to take my dad to get here?"
    "Take it easy. It's a long drive from Oroville. I only called him an hour ago." To me, Mr. Ahmeni added, "Angie's going home for Christmas."
    I studied her. Under all that grime, a pretty, conventional girl hid. I said, "Would you like a cup of coffee? Something to eat?"
    "I wouldn't mind a Coke. I've been sponging off Mr. Ahmeni for hours." She smiled faintly. "I guess he'd appreciate it if I sponged off somebody else for a change."
    I bought us both Cokes and sat down with her. "When did you meet Mike?"
    "Three days ago, I guess. He was at the hotel when I got into town. He kind of looked out for me. I was glad; that place is pretty awful. A lot of addicts stay there. One OD'd in the stairwell the first night. But it's cheap and they don't ask questions. A guy I met on the bus coming down here told me about it."
    "What did Mike do here in the city, do you know?"
    "Wandered around, mostly. One afternoon we went out to Ocean Beach and walked on the dunes."
    "What about drugs or--"
    "Michael's not into drugs. We drank some wine, is all. He's... I don't know how to describe it, but he's not like a lot of the kids on the streets."
    "How so?"
    "Well, he's kind of... sensitive, deep."
    "This sensitive soul ran away from home because his parents wouldn't buy him a moped for Christmas."
    Angie sighed. "You really don't know anything about him, do you? You don't even know he wants to he called Michael, not Mike."
    That silenced me for a moment. It was true: I really didn't know my nephew, not as a person. "Tell me about him."
    "What do vou want to know?"
    "Well, this business with the moped--what was that all about?"
    "It didn't really have anything to do with the moped. At least, not much. It had to do with the kids at school."
    "In what way?"
    "Well, the way Michael told it, his family used to be kind of poor. At least there were some months when they worried about being able to pay the rent."
    "That's right."
    "And then his father became a singing star and they moved to this awesome house in Pacific Palisades, and all of a sudden Michael was in school with all these rich kids. But he didn't fit in. The kids, he said, were really into having things and doing drugs and partying. He couldn't relate to it. He says it's really hard to get into that kind of stuff when you've spent your life worrying about real things."
    "Like if your parents are going to be able to pay the rent."
    Angie nodded, her fringe of limp blond hair falling over her eyes. She brushed it back and went on. "I know about that; my folks don't have much money, and my mom's sick a lot. The kids, they sense you're different and they don't want to have anything to do with you. Michael was lonely at the new school, so he tried to fit in--tried too hard, I guess, by always having the latest stuff, the most expensive clothes. You know."
    "And the moped was part of that."
    "Uh-huh. But when his mom said he couldn't have it, he realized what he'd been doing. And he also realized that the moped wouldn't have done the trick anyway. Michael's smart enough to know that people don't fall all over you just because you've got another new toy. So he decided he'd never fit in, and he split. He says he feels more comfortable on the streets, because life here is real." She paused, eyes filling, and looked away at the window. "God, is it real."
    I followed the direction of her gaze: beyond the plate glass a girl of perhaps thirteen stumbled by. Her body was emaciated, her face blank, her eyes dull--the look of a far-gone junkie.
    I said to Angie, "When did you last see Mike... Michael?"
    "Around four this afternoon. Like I said, we spent the night in that cellar in the vacant lot. After that I knew I couldn't hack it anymore, and I told him I'd decided to go home. He got pissed at me and took off."
    "Why?"
    "Why do you think? I was abandoning him. I could go home, and he couldn't."
    "Why not?"
    "Because Michael's... God, you don't know a thing about him! He's proud. He couldn't admit to his parents that he couldn't make it on his own. Any more than he could admit to them about not fitting in at school."
    What she said surprised me and made me ashamed. Ashamed for Charlene, who had always referred to Mike as stubborn or bull-headed, but never as proud. And ashamed for myself, because I'd never really seen him, except as the leader of a pack jokingly referred to in family circles as "the little Savages."
    "Angie," I said, "do you have any idea where he might have gone after he left you?"
    She shook her head. "I wish I did. It would be nice if Michael could have a Christmas. He talked about how much he was going to miss it. He spent the whole time we were walking around on the dunes telling me about the Christmases they used to have, even though they didn't have much money: the tree trimming, the homemade presents, the candlelit masses on Christmas Eve, the cookie decorating and the turkey dinners. Michael absolutely loves Christmas."
    I hadn't known that, either. For years I'd been too busy with my own life to do more than send each of the Savage kids a small check. Properly humbled, I thanked Angie for talking with me, wished her good luck with her parents, and went back out to continue combing the dark, silent streets.
    When I arrived at Mission Dolores, the neoclassical facade of the basilica was bathed in floodlights, the dome and towers gleaming against the post-midnight sky. The street was choked with double-parked vehicles, and from within I heard voices raised in a joyous chorus. Beside the newer early twentieth-century structure, the small adobe church built in the late 1700s seemed dwarfed and enveloped in deep silence. I hurried up the wide steps to the arching wooden doors of the basilica, then took a moment to compose myself before entering.
    Like many of my generation, it had been years since I'd been even nominally a Catholic, but the old habit of reverence had never left me. I couldn't just blunder in there and creep about, peering into every worshipper's face, no matter how great my urgency. I waited until I felt relatively calm before pulling open the heavy door and stepping over the threshold.
    The mass was candlelit; the robed figures of the priest and altar boys moved slowly in the flickering, shifting light. The stained glass window behind the altar and those on the side walls gleamed richly. In contrast, the massive pillars reached upward to vaulted arches that were deeply shadowed. As I moved slowly along one of the side aisles, the voices of the choir swelled to a majestic finale.
    The congregants began to go forward to receive Communion. As they did, I was able to move less obtrusively, scanning the faces of the young people in the pews. Each time I spotted a teenaged boy, my heart quickened. Each time I felt a sharp stab of disappointment .
    I passed behind the waiting communicants, then moved unhurriedly up the nave and crossed to the far aisle. The church was darker and sparsely populated toward the rear; momentarily a pillar blocked my view of the altar. I moved around it.
    He was there in the pew next to the pillar, leaning wearily against it. Even in the shadowy light, I could see that his face was dirty and tired, his jacket and jeans rumpled and stained. His eyes were half-closed, his mouth slack; his hands were shoved between his thighs, as if for warmth.
    Mike--no, Michael--had come to the only safe place he knew in the city, the church where on two Christmas Eves he'd attended mass with his family and their friends, the Shribers, who had lived across the street.
    I slipped into the pew and sat down next to him. He jerked his head toward me, stared in openmouthed surprise. What little color he had drained from his face; his eyes grew wide and alarmed.
    "Hi, Michael." I put my hand on his arm.
    He looked as if he wanted to shake it off. "How did you...?"
    "Doesn't matter. Not now. Let's just sit quietly till mass is over. "
    He continued to stare at me. After a few seconds he said, "I bet Mom and Dad are really mad at me."
    "More worried than anything else."
    "Did they hire you to find me?"
    "No, I volunteered."
    "Huh." He looked away at the line of communicants.
    "You still go to church?" I asked.
    "Not much. None of us do anymore. I kind of miss it."
    "Do you want to take Communion?"
    He was silent. Then, "No. I don't think that's something I can do right now. Maybe never."
    "Well, that's okay. Everybody expresses his feelings for... God, or whatever, in different ways." I thought of the group of homeless worshippers in the vacant lot. "What's important is that you believe in something."
    He nodded, and then we sat silently, watching people file up and down the aisle. After a while he said, "I guess I do believe in something. Otherwise I couldn't have gotten through this week. I learned a lot, you know."
    "I'm sure you did."
    "About me, I mean."
    "I know."
    "What're you going to do now? Send me home?"
    "Do you want to go home?"
    "Maybe. Yes. But I don't want to be sent there. I want to go on my own."
    "Well, nobody should spend Christmas Day on a plane or a bus anyway. Besides, I'm having ten people to dinner at four this afternoon. I'm counting on you to help me stuff the turkey."
    Michael hesitated, then smiled shyly. He took one hand from between his thighs and slipped it into mine. After a moment he leaned his tired head on my shoulder, and we celebrated the dawn of Christmas together.
    Reference Answer:
    Do You Think Arnold Whisker Is Guilty?
    Arnold Whisker is at the police station. The police are asking him about a bank robbery which took place on April 25th. They think he did it. A detective asked Arnold, "What were you doing on April 25th?" Arnold told him about that day.
    There are a lot of mistakes in Arnold's story. First he said his suit was blue, but later he said it was green. There are six other mistakes like that. Can you find them? Here's his story:
    In April I was living in Castle Street, at No. 32. I had a little flat there. The flat was in the basement. The 25th? Yes, that was a Tuesday. That Tuesday morning, I got up very early. The house was very quiet. In fact it was completely empty. I put on my blue suit and left my flat. I didn't have any breakfast, because I didn't have a cooker in that flat.
    I went down the stairs to the ground floor. I met Mrs. Jackson in the hall. She said, "Good morning, Mr. Whisker. Where are you going? That's a lovely green suit."
    I said, "I'm going for a walk."
    "In this weather!" she answered.
    I said, "I know it's cold, but I'll be OK. I've got my scarf and gloves."
    No one saw me in the street. In fact, all the streets were empty. It was a typical Sunday. I walked all morning in the hot sunshine. At midday I had lunch in a restaurant. In the afternoon I went to the cinema. It was a good film—a horror film. It lasted an hour. I came out of the cinema at about eleven o'clock. I got home and felt very hungry. "That's because I didn't have any lunch, " I thought. So I went into my kitchen, and cooked some supper. Then I went to bed. That's all.
    The detective found the six other mistakes in the story. Did you?
    A list of contradictions in Arnold's account:
      Statements Conflicting Statements
    1 The flat was in the basement. I went down the stairs to the ground floor.
    2 The 25th? Yes, that was a Tuesday. It was a typical Sunday.
    3 I put on my blue suit... That's a lovely green suit.
    4 I know it's cold... I walked all morning in the hot sunshine.
    5 I had lunch in a restaurant. That's because I didn't have any lunch.
    6 In the afternoon I went to the cinema. I came out of the cinema at about eleven o'clock.
    7 I didn't have a cooker in that flat. I went into my kitchen, and cooked some supper.
    B3-U5-Materials for Research project
    B3-U5 Research Project
    Reseach http://www.questionpro.com/sample-questionnaire.html
    Sample-questionnaire: Web Satisfaction Server

    Q1. How satisfied are you with our website?
    Very satisfied
    Somewhat satisfied
    Neutral
    Somewhat dissatisfied
    Very dissatisfied
    Q2. How did you learn of our website? Select all that apply.
    Surfing the web
    Media
    Friend/colleague
    Company materials
    Employees
    Other
    Q3. On your last visit, what was your primary reason for visiting our website?
    Seeking company information
    Seeking product information
    Seeking contact information
    Product purchase
    To find calendar/schedule
    Other
    Q4. How often do you visit our website?
    Daily
    Weekly
    Monthly
    Quarterly
    Annually
    Q5. Which of the following are true? Select all that apply.
    You were able to find exactly what you were looking for
    You were able to find a part of what you were looking for
    You were able to find something better than what you were looking for
    You were not able to find what you were looking for
    You had no specific agenda in mind when you visited
    Q6. Please rate the following attributes of our website.

      Well Below Average Below Average Average Above Average Well Above Average
    Ease of navigation
    Accuracy of information
    Quality of content
    Quantity of content
    Layout/design
    Customer support
    Meeting your needs
    Q7. How likely are you to visit our website again?
    Very likely
    Somewhat likely
    Neutral
    Somewhat unlikely
    Very unlikely
    Q8. How likely are you to use this site as your primary source for information?
    Very likely
    Somewhat likely
    Neutral
    Somewhat unlikely
    Very unlikely
    Q9. How likely are you to recommend our website to a friend or colleague in the future?
    Very likely
    Somewhat likely
    Neutral
    Somewhat unlikely
    Very unlikely
    Q10. On the basis of this website, how comfortable are you doing business with our company?
    Very comfortable
    Somewhat comfortable
    Neutral
    Somewhat comfortable
    Very comfortable
    Q11. How does our website compare to the websites of companies offering similar products or services?
    Well Below Average
    Below Average
    Average
    Above Average
    Well Above Average
    Don't Know
    Survey Questions and Answer Types
    By: Kevin Battey
    COO, QuestionPro

    So you've decided that you need a better understanding of the characteristics of people who visit your website, or of some other business-related question. Developing a focused and effective questionnaire will help you to efficiently and accurately pinpoint the information that will help you make more informed decisions.

    Developing a questionnaire is as much an art as it is a science. And just as an artist has a variety of different colors to choose from in the palette, you have a variety of different question formats with which to question an accurate picture of your customers, clients and issues that are important to them.

    The Dichotomous Question
    The dichotomous question is generally a "yes/no" question. An example of the dichotomous question is:

    Have you ever purchased a product or service from our website?
    Yes
    No

    If you want information only about product users, you may want to ask this type of question to "screen out" those who haven't purchased your products or services. Researchers use "screening" questions to make sure that only those people they are interested in participate in the survey.

    You may also want to use yes/no questions to separate people or branch into groups of those who "have purchased" and those who "have not yet purchased" your products or services. Once separated, different questions can be asked of each of these groups.

    You may want to ask the "have purchased" group how satisfied they are with your products and services, and you may want to ask the "have not purchased" group what the primary reasons are for not purchasing. In essence, your questionnaire branches to become two different sets of questions.

    The Multiple Choice Questions
    The multiple-choice question consists of three or more exhaustive, mutually exclusive categories. Multiple choice questions can ask for single or multiple answers. In the following example, we could ask the respondent to select exactly one answer from the 7 possible, exactly 3 of the 7, or as many as 3 of the 7 (1,2,or 3 answers can be selected).

    Example: A multiple-choice question to find out how a person first heard about your website is:

    How did you first hear about our web site?
    Television
    Radio
    Newspaper
    Magazine
    Word-of-mouth
    Internet
    Other: Please Specify _______________

    For this type of question it is important to consider including an "other" category because there may be other avenues by which the person first heard about your site that you might have overlooked.

    Rank Order Scaling
    Rank order scaling questions allow a certain set of brands or products to be ranked based upon a specific attribute or characteristic. Perhaps we know that Toyota, Honda, Mazda, and Ford are most likely to be purchased. You may request that the options be ranked based upon a particular attribute. Ties may or may not be allowed. If you allow ties, several options will have the same scores.

    Example:

    Based upon what you have seen, heard, and experienced, please rank the following brands according to their reliability. Place a "1" next to the brand that is most reliable, a "2" next to the brand that is next most reliable, and so on. Remember, no two cars can have the same ranking .
    __ Honda
    __ Toyota
    __ Mazda
    __ Ford

    The Rating Scale
    A rating scale question requires a person to rate a product or brand along a well-defined, evenly spaced continuum. Rating scales are often used to measure the direction and intensity of attitudes. The following is an example of a comparative rating scale question:

    Which of the following categories best describes your last experience purchasing a product or service on our website? Would you say that your experience was:
    Very pleasant
    Somewhat pleasant
    Neither pleasant nor unpleasant
    Somewhat unpleasant
    Very unpleasant

    The Semantic Differential Scale
    The semantic differential scale asks a person to rate a product, brand, or company based upon a seven-point rating scale that has two bi-polar adjectives at each end. The following is an example of a semantic differential scale question.

    Example:

    Would you say our web site is:
    (7) Very Attractive
    (6)
    (5)
    (4)
    (3)
    (2)
    (1) Very Unattractive

    Notice that unlike the rating scale, the semantic differential scale does not have a neutral or middle selection. A person must choose, to a certain extent, one or the other adjective.

    The Stapel Scale
    The staple scale asks a person to rate a brand, product, or service according to a certain characteristic on a scale from +5 to -5, indicating how well the characteristic describes the product or service. The following is an example of a staple scale question:

    When thinking about Data Mining Technologies, Inc. (DMT), do you believe that the word "innovative" aptly describes or poorly describes the company? On a scale of +5 to -5 with +5 being "very good description of DMT" and -5 being "poor description of DMT," how do you rank DMT according to the word "innovative"?
    (+5) Describes very well
    (+4)
    (+3)
    (+2)
    (+1)
    Innovative
    (-1)
    (-2)
    (-3)
    (-4)
    (-5) Poorly Describes

    The Constant Sum Question
    A constant sum question permits collection of "ratio" data, meaning that the data is able to express the relative value or importance of the options (option A is twice as important as option B).

    Example:
    The following question asks you to divide 100 points between a set of options to show the value or importance you place on each option. Distribute the 100 points giving the more important reasons a greater number of points. The computer will prompt you if your total does not equal exactly 100 points.

    When thinking about the reasons you purchased our TargetFind data mining software, please rate the following reasons according to their relative importance.
    Seamless integration with other software __________
    User friendliness of software __________
    Ability to manipulate algorithms __________
    Level of pre- and post-purchase service __________
    Level of value for the price __________
    Convenience of purchase/quick delivery __________
    Total 100 points

    This type of question is used when you are relatively sure of the reasons for purchase, or you want input on a limited number of reasons you feel are important. Questions must sum to 100 points and point totals are checked by javascript.

    The Open-Ended Question
    The open-ended question seeks to explore the qualitative, in-depth aspects of a particular topic or issue. It gives a person the chance to respond in detail. Although open-ended questions are important, they are time-consuming and should not be over-used. An example of an open-ended question might be:

    (If the respondent indicates they did not find what they were looking for...)

    What products of services were you looking for that were not found on our website?

    If you want to add an "Other" answer to a multiple choice question, you would use branching instructions to come to an open ended question to find out What Other....

    The Demographic Question
    Demographic questions are an integral part of any questionnaire. They are used to identify characteristics such as age, gender, income, race, geographic place of residence, number of children, and so forth. For example demographic questions will help you to classify the difference between product users and non-users. Perhaps most of your customers come from the Northeast, are between the ages of 50 and 65, and have incomes between $50,000 and $75,000.

    Demographic data helps you paint a more accurate picture of the group of persons you are trying to understand. And by better understanding the type of people who use or are likely to use your product, you can allocate promotional resources to reach these people, in a more cost effective manner.

    Psycho-graphic or life style questions are also included in the template files. These questions provide an in-depth psychological profile and look at activities, interests and opinions of respondents.

    Survey Design : Writing Great Questions for Online Surveys
    By: Vivek Bhaskaran
    CEO, QuestionPro

    Writing great questions is an art that like all arts requires a great amount of work, practice, and help from others. The following discussion is one that identifies some of the common pitfalls in creating a great questionnaire.

    Avoid loaded or leading words or questions
    Slight wording changes can produce great differences in results. Could, Should, Might all sound almost the same, but may produce a 20% difference in agreement to a question (The supreme court could.. should.. might.. have forced the breakup of Microsoft Corporation). Strong words that represent control or action, such as prohibit produces similar results (Do you believe that congress should prohibit insurance companies from raising rates?) Sometimes wording is just biased: You wouldn't want to go to Rudolpho's Restaurant for the company's annual party would you?

    Misplaced questions
    Questions placed out of order or out of context should be avoided. In general, a funnel approach is advised. Broad and general questions at the beginning of the questionnaire as a warm-up. Then more specific questions, followed by more general easy to answer questions like demographics.

    Mutually non-exclusive response categories
    Multiple choice response categories should be mutually exclusive so that clear choices can be made. Non-exclusive answers frustrate the respondent and make interpretation difficult at best.

    Nonspecific questions
    Do you like orange juice? This is very unclear...do I like what? Taste, texture, nutritional content, Vitamin C, the current price, concentrate, fresh squeezed? Be specific in what you want to know about. Do you watch TV regularly? (what is regularly?).

    Confusing or unfamiliar words
    Asking about caloric content, bits, bytes, mbs, and other industry specific jargon and acronyms are confusing. Make sure your audience understands your language level, terminology and above all, what you are asking.

    Non-directed questions give respondents excessive latitude
    What suggestions do you have for improving tomato juice? The question is about taste, but the respondent may offer suggestions about texture, the type of can or bottle, mixing juices, or something related to use as a mixer or in recipes.

    Forcing answers
    Respondents may not want, or may not be able to provide the information requested. Privacy is an important issue to most people. Questions about income, occupation, finances, family life, personal hygiene and beliefs (personal, political, religious) can be too intrusive and rejected by the respondent.

    Non-exhaustive listings
    Do you have all of the options covered? If you are unsure, conduct a pretest using the "Other (please specify) __________" option. Then revise the question making sure that you cover at least 90% of the respondent answers.

    Unbalanced listings
    Unbalanced scales may be appropriate for some situations and biased in others. When measuring alcohol consumption patterns, One study used a quantity scale that made the heavy drinker appear in the middle of the scale with the polar ends reflecting no consumption and an impossible amount to consume. However, we expect all hospitals to offer good care and may use a scale of excellent, very good, good, fair. We do not expect poor care.

    Double barreled questions
    What is the fastest and most convenient Internet service for you? The fastest is certainly not the most economical. Two questions should be asked.

    Dichotomous questions
    Make sure answers are independent. For example the question "Do you think basketball players as being independent agents or as employees of their team?" Some believe that yes, they are both.

    Long questions
    Multiple choice questions are the longest and most complex. Free text answers are the shortest and easiest to answer. When you Increase the length of questions and surveys, you decrease the chance of receiving a completed response.

    Questions on future intentions.
    Yogi Berra once said that making predictions is difficult, especially when they are about the future. Predictions are rarely accurate more than a few weeks or in some case months ahead.

    Unit 6
    B3-U6-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U6 Surfing the Internet
    Research http://www.civilwar.com/battle-summaries/
    Battle Summaries
    The most compelling aspect of the Civil War are the battles that were fought. Brief and exceptionally violent, especially by today's standards, the battles of the American Civil War stand out in our history for the bravery of the men involved and the number of casualties inflicted.
    It is difficult to understand how men could march towards each other, often facing certain death at the hands of their foe.
    The Civil War was no longer a battle of the swift, or the fittest. Advances in technology had ushered an age of modern and efficient warfare which all but eliminated the chivalry of ages past. The accounts of the battles here are brief, providing information on the forces involved and the outcome.
    The Official Record of the War of the Rebellion contains the reports of the soldiers involved. A reading of the several reports from each battle provide insight into what each commander witnessed and his own perspective on the battle. Taken together, these reports provide the reader with an overview of what transpired. Understanding that the author often wished to praise his men, or cover his own faults, it is still the best picture of events we have.
    Battle Name: Amelia Springs
    Other Names: None
    State: Virginia
    Location: Amelia County
    Campaign: Appomattox Campaign (March-April 1865)
    Dates: April 5, 1865
    Principal Commanders: Maj. Gen. George Crook [US]; Maj. Gen. Rosser and Maj. Gen. Fitzhugh Lee [CS]
    Forces Engaged: Divisions
    Estimated Casualties: 250 total
    Description: On April 5, Confederate cavalry under Fitzhugh Lee and Rosser assaulted Union cavalry under George Crook as they returned from burning Confederate wagons at Painesville. This running fight started north of Amelia Springs and pushed through and beyond Jetersville.
    Results: Inconclusive
    Battle Name: Boonville
    Other Names: First Battle of Boonville
    State: Missouri
    Location: Cooper County
    Campaign: Operations to Control Missouri (1861)
    Dates: June 17, 1861
    Principal Commanders: Brig. Gen. Nathaniel Lyon [US]; Col. John S. Marmaduke [CS]
    Forces Engaged: Combined force of Missouri troops and Regular U.S. Army (approx. 1,700) [US]; State Guard Troops [CS]
    Estimated Casualties: 81 total (US 31; CS 50)
    Description: Claiborne Jackson, the pro-Southern Governor of Missouri, wanted the state to secede and join the Confederacy. Union Brig. Gen. Nathaniel Lyon set out to put down Jackson's Missouri State Guard, commanded by Sterling Price. Reaching Jefferson City, the state capital, Lyon discovered that Jackson and Price had retreated towards Boonville. Lyon reembarked on steamboats, transported his men to below Boonville, marched to the town, and engaged the enemy. In a short fight, Lyon dispersed the Confederates, commanded on the field by Col. John S. Marmaduke, and occupied Boonville. This early victory established Union control of the Missouri River and helped douse attempts to place Missouri in the Confederacy.
    Results: Union victory
    Battle Name: Champion Hill
    Other Names: Bakers Creek
    State: Mississippi
    Location: Hinds County
    Campaign: Grant's Operations against Vicksburg (1863)
    Dates: May 16, 1863
    Principal Commanders: Maj. Gen. Ulysses S. Grant [US]; Lt. Gen. John C. Pemberton [CS]
    Forces Engaged: Army of the Tennessee (three corps) [US]; Department of Mississippi and East Louisiana [CS]
    Estimated Casualties: 6,757 total (US 2,457; CS 4,300)
    Description: Following the Union occupation of Jackson, Mississippi, both Confederate and Federal forces made plans for future operations. Gen. Joseph E. Johnston retreated, with most of his army, up the Canton Road, but he ordered Lt. Gen. John C. Pemberton, commanding about 23,000 men, to leave Edwards Station and attack the Federals at Clinton. Pemberton and his generals felt that Johnston's plan was dangerous and decided instead to attack the Union supply trains moving from Grand Gulf to Raymond. On May 16, though, Pemberton received another order from Johnston repeating his former directions. Pemberton had already started after the supply trains and was on the Raymond-Edwards Road with his rear at the crossroads one-third mile south of the crest of Champion Hill. Thus, when he ordered a countermarch, his rear, including his many supply wagons, became the advance of his force. On May 16, 1863, about 7:00 am, the Union forces engaged the Confederates and the Battle of Champion Hill began. Pemberton's force drew up into a defensive line along a crest of a ridge overlooking Jackson Creek. Pemberton was unaware that one Union column was moving along the Jackson Road against his unprotected left flank. For protection, Pemberton posted Brig. Gen. Stephen D. Lee's men atop Champion Hill where they could watch for the reported Union column moving to the crossroads. Lee spotted the Union troops and they soon saw him. If this force was not stopped, it would cut the Rebels off from their Vicksburg base. Pemberton received warning of the Union movement and sent troops to his left flank. Union forces at the Champion House moved into action and emplaced artillery to begin firing. When Grant arrived at Champion Hill, around 10:00 am, he ordered the attack to begin. By 11:30 am, Union forces had reached the Confederate main line and about 1:00 pm, they took the crest while the Rebels retired in disorder. The Federals swept forward, capturing the crossroads and closing the Jackson Road escape route. One of Pemberton's divisions (Bowen's) then counterattacked, pushing the Federals back beyond the Champion Hill crest before their surge came to a halt. Grant then counterattacked, committing forces that had just arrived from Clinton by way of Bolton. Pemberton's men could not stand up to this assault, so he ordered his men from the field to the one escape route still open: the Raymond Road crossing of Bakers Creek. Brig. Gen. Lloyd Tilghman's brigade formed the rearguard, and they held at all costs, including the loss of Tilghman. In the late afternoon, Union troops seized the Bakers Creek Bridge, and by midnight, they occupied Edwards. The Confederates were in full retreat towards Vicksburg. If the Union forces caught these Rebels, they would destroy them.
    Results: Union victory
    Battle Name: Cold Harbor
    Other Names: Second Cold Harbor
    State: Virginia
    Location: Hanover County
    Campaign: Grant's Overland Campaign (May-June 1864)
    Dates: May 31-June 12, 1864
    Principal Commanders: Lt. Gen. Ulysses S. Grant and Maj. Gen. George G. Meade [US]; Gen. Robert E. Lee [CS]
    Forces Engaged: 170,000 total (US 108,000; CS 62,000)
    Estimated Casualties: 15,500 total (US 13,000; CS 2,500)
    Description: On May 31, Sheridan's cavalry seized the vital crossroads of Old Cold Harbor. Early on June 1, relying heavily on their new repeating carbines and shallow entrenchments, Sheridan's troopers threw back an attack by Confederate infantry. Confederate reinforcements arrived from Richmond and from the Totopotomoy Creek lines. Late on June 1, the Union VI and XVIII Corps reached Cold Harbor and assaulted the Confederate works with some success. By June 2, both armies were on the field, forming on a seven-mile front that extended from Bethesda Church to the Chickahominy River. At dawn June 3, the II and XVIII Corps, followed later by the IX Corps, assaulted along the Bethesda Church-Cold Harbor line and were slaughtered at all points. Grant commented in his memoirs that this was the only attack he wished he had never ordered. The armies confronted each other on these lines until the night of June 12, when Grant again advanced by his left flank, marching to James River. On June 14, the II Corps was ferried across the river at Wilcox's Landing by transports. On June 15, the rest of the army began crossing on a 2,200-foot long pontoon bridge at Weyanoke. Abandoning the well-defended approaches to Richmond, Grant sought to shift his army quickly south of the river to threaten Petersburg.
    Results: Confederate victory
    Battle Name: Davis' Cross Roads
    Other Names: Dug Gap
    State: Georgia
    Location: Dade County and Walker County
    Campaign: Chickamauga Campaign (1863)
    Dates: September 10-11, 1864
    Principal Commanders: Maj. Gen. James Negley [US]; Maj. Gen. Thomas C. Hindman and Maj. Gen. John C. Breckinridge [CS]
    Forces Engaged: Two divisions [US]; unknown [CS]
    Estimated Casualties: Unknown
    Description: After the Tullahoma Campaign, Rosecrans renewed his offensive, aiming to force the Rebels out of Chattanooga. The three corps comprising Rosecrans's army split and set out for Chattanooga by separate routes. Hearing of the Union advance, Braxton Bragg concentrated troops around Chattanooga. While Col. John T. Wilder's artillery fired on Chattanooga, Rosecrans attempted to take advantage of Bragg's situation and ordered other troops into Georgia. They raced forward, seized the important gaps, and moved out into McLemore's Cove. Negley's XIV Army Corps division, supported by Brig. Gen. Absalom Baird's division, was moving across the mouth of the cove on the Dug Gap road when Negley learned that Rebels were concentrating around Dug Gap. Moving through determined resistance, he closed on the gap, withdrawing to Davis' Cross Roads in the evening of September 10 to await the supporting division. Bragg had ordered General Hindman with his division to assault Negley at Davis' Cross Roads in the flank, while Maj. Gen. Patrick R. Cleburne's division forced its way through Dug Gap to strike Negley in front. Hindman was to receive reinforcements for this movement, but most of them did not arrive. The Rebel officers, therefore, met and decided that they could not attack in their present condition. The next morning, however, fresh troops did arrive, and the Rebels began to move on the Union line. The supporting Union division had, by now, joined Negley, and, hearing of a Confederate attack, the Union forces determined that a strategic withdrawal to Stevens Gap was in order. Negley first moved his division to the ridge east of West Chickamauga Creek where it established a defensive line. The other division then moved through them to Stevens Gap and established a defensive line there. Both divisions awaited the rest of Maj. Gen. George Thomas's corps. All of this was accomplished under constant pursuit and fire from the Confederates.
    Results: Union strategic victory
    Reference Answer:
    Battle Name: Cold Harbor
    Other Names: Second Cold Harbor
    State: Virginia
    Location: Hanover County
    Campaign: Grant's Overland Campaign (May-June 1864)
    Dates: May 31-June 12, 1864
    Principal Commanders: Lt. Gen. Ulysses S. Grant and Maj. Gen. George G. Meade [US]; Gen. Robert E. Lee [CS]
    Forces Engaged: 170,000 total (US 108,000; CS 62,000)
    Estimated Casualties: 15,500 total (US 13,000; CS 2,500)
    Description: On May 31, Sheridan's cavalry seized the vital crossroads of Old Cold Harbor. Early on June 1, relying heavily on their new repeating carbines and shallow entrenchments, Sheridan's troopers threw back an attack by Confederate infantry. Confederate reinforcements arrived from Richmond and from the Totopotomoy Creek lines. Late on June 1, the Union VI and XVIII Corps reached Cold Harbor and assaulted the Confederate works with some success. By June 2, both armies were on the field, forming on a seven-mile front that extended from Bethesda Church to the Chickahominy River. At dawn June 3, the II and XVIII Corps, followed later by the IX Corps, assaulted along the Bethesda Church-Cold Harbor line and were slaughtered at all points. Grant commented in his memoirs that this was the only attack he wished he had never ordered. The armies confronted each other on these lines until the night of June 12, when Grant again advanced by his left flank, marching to James River. On June 14, the II Corps was ferried across the river at Wilcox's Landing by transports. On June 15, the rest of the army began crossing on a 2,200-foot long pontoon bridge at Weyanoke. Abandoning the well-defended approaches to Richmond, Grant sought to shift his army quickly south of the river to threaten Petersburg.
    Results: Confederate victory
    B3-U6-Materials for Research project
    B3-U6-Research Project
    Research http://www.crickladehotel.co.uk/conference.html
    conference

    At Cricklade Hotel & Country Club, quality, comfort, attention to a client's specific requirements and personal service, are the prime considerations.

    Standing in over 30 acres of peaceful secluded grounds, yet close to the M5 and M4 Motorways, and the centres of Swindon and Cirencester, Cricklade Hotel & Country Club offers the Conference organiser, an impressive selection of meeting rooms.

    Comfortable bedrooms and imaginative cuisine, and the exclusive recreational facilities, including a 9 hole golf Course, Tennis Court, Snooker, Indoor Pool, Spa, Steam Room and Gymnasium, make this an ideal venue for all types of meetings, training courses, presentations and conferences.

    Conference Information

    Click here to download our conference brochure

    Meeting Room Equipment

    The following aids are provided at no extra cost:

    Delegates Conference Pad and Pencil
    Overhead Projector and Screen
    Cordials and Mineral Waters
    Sweets
    Flip Chart and Pen
    The following additional equipment can be supplied at an extra charge:

    Carousel
    8/16mm Sound Projector
    Projector Stands
    Video Recorder and Television Monitor
    Video Camera
    Large Screen Television
    A variety of other equipment may be arranged upon request.

    Additional hotel services available:

    Photocopying
    Extension Leads
    Fax Machine
    Lecterns
    E-mail
    Six conference rooms offer flexibility to most of the requirements of our diverse clientele. Professional, courteous and ever attentive staff will ensure that your Executive Board Meeting or Seminar runs to perfection. During your visit to our Hotel, why not make use of our leisure facilities:

    Country Club
    Golf Course
    First Class Restaurant
    Luxurious Bedrooms
    Individually designed 24 hour and Day Delegate packages are available. Please contact us for more information or to request our comprehensive conference pack.

    Conference Suite Seating Capacities
    Research Preject
    Reseach http://www.crickladehotel.co.uk/restaurant.html
    restaurant

    Doves Restaurant is the perfect venue to celebrate or entertain, along with the assurance of culinary art. Emphasis is given to fresh and local produce and detailed & skilful presentation by our Head Chef Yoann Clement and his team.

    Dine by candlelight either in the original Restaurant, the very popular Victorian style conservatory with that amazing view, or the Snug - a small cosy area apart.

    Relax in our bar and adjoining conservatory lounge whilst choosing from the varied and interesting menus prepared by our kitchen team who take pride in their presentation and attention to detail.

    Please note we have a dress code in our restaurant on Friday and Saturday evenings of no denims, T-shirts, training shoes or gym clothing.

    Sample Dinner Menu
    Brixham bay's seafood set in noilly prat and safran jelly with citrus fruit salad
    Lacquered belly pork with honey and rosemary with a light frisée lettuce salad
    Pan fried king scallops with gazpachio dressing and parmesan tuiles
    Onion tart tatin with Roquefort cheese on a bed of sweet pepper confit

    * * * * *

    Pan fried seabass fillets with a provencal vegetable tart and pesto
    Whole breast of Perigord duck with an orange and cherry sauce
    Pan-fried British beef fillet with parsley polenta and porto sauce
    Stuffed portobello mushrooms with spinach and stilton, lemon scented crème fraiche

    * * * *

    Baked vanilla cheesecake with a red berry compote
    Hazelnut crème brulee with cinnamon biscuits
    Dark chocolate marquise with vanilla ice cream
    Selection of English and French farmhouse cheeses

    * * *

    Coffee and homemade petit fours

     
    Reference Answer:
    MEETING AGENDA
    Project Name: Employee Training
    Purpose, Goals and Elements of the Meeting: Training Reasons, Objectives, Rules, Cost, Service/Duties and Penalty
    Expected Attendees Date and Time 9:00-11:30 a.m. Friday, 12, December 2014
    Will Trafton (President)
    Jamie Hart (Keynote speaker)
    Robert Davis (Speaker)
    Brett Alexander
    George C. Nield
    Peter Wegner (Speaker)
    Michael N. Gold
    Christopher Kunstadter
    Ken Davidian
    Place Room 301, Sunbay Hotel
    Agenda Item Speaker Time
    1. Welcome/Opening Remarks President Will Trafton 5 mins
    2. Reasons and objectives for employee training Dr. Jamie Hart 30 mins
    3. Rules and cost for employee training Dr. Robert Davis (General Counsel) 15 mins
    4. Service/duties and penalty for employee training Dr. Peter Wegner (Staff Services Officer) 15 mins
    5. Brainstorming session focuses on all aspects of employee training including the choice of training school, staff, target, course, length, trainer, expenses, etc. (record of key points required for assessment after meeting) All 80 mins with 10-min tea break in the middle
    6. Meeting review/summary President Will Trafton 5 mins
    List of Attachments: Copy of employee training standards and procedures
    Unit 7
    B3-U7-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U7-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://www.crickladehotel.co.uk/conference.html
    What is Mental Health?
    From Leonard Holmes, former About.com Guide Updated July 25, 2006

    It has always been easier to define mental illnesses than to define mental health. In the United States the American Psychiatric Association has traditionally been the organization to define mental disorders (beginning as early as 1917 when it was known as The Association of Medical Superintendents of American Institutions of the Insane). More recently many have recognized that mental health is more than the absence of mental illness. Even though many of us don't suffer from a diagnosable mental disorder, it is clear that some of us are mentally healthier than others. The study of the characteristics that make up mental health has been called "positive psychology." Here are some of the ideas that have been put forward as characteristics of mental health:

    · The ability to enjoy life - The ability to enjoy life is essential to good mental health. James Taylor wrote that "The secret of life is enjoying the passing of time. Any fool can do it. There ain't nothing to it." The practice of mindfulness meditation is one way to cultivate the ability to enjoy the present. We, of course, need to plan for the future at times; and we also need to learn from the past. Too often we make ourselves miserable in the present by worrying about the future. Our life metaphors are an important factors that allow us to enjoy life

    · Resilience - The ability to bounce back from adversity has been referred to as "resilience." It has been long known that some people handle stress better than others. Why are some Viet Nam combat veterans handicapped for life, while others become United States senators? Why do some adults raised in alcoholic families do well, while others have repeated problems in life? The characteristic of "resilience" is shared by those who cope well with stress.

    · Balance - Balance in life seems to result in greater mental health. We all need to balance time spent socially with time spent alone, for example. Those who spend all of their time alone may get labeled as "loners", and they may lose many of their social skills. Extreme social isolation may even result in a split with reality. Those who ignore the need for some solitary times also risk such a split. Balancing these two needs seems to be the key – although we all balance these differently. Other areas where balance seems to be important include the balance between work and play, the balance between sleep and wakefulness, the balance between rest and exercise, and even the balance between time spent indoors and time spent outdoors.

    · Flexibility - We all know people who hold very rigid opinions. No amount of discussion can change their views. Such people often set themselves up for added stress by the rigid expectations that they hold. Working on making our expectations more flexible can improve our mental health. Emotional flexibility may be just as important as cognitive flexibility. Mental healthy people experience a range of emotions and allow themselves to express these feelings. Some people shut off certain feelings, finding them to be unacceptable. This emotional rigidity may result in other mental health problems.

    · Self-actualization - What have we made of the gifts that we have been given? We all know people who have surpassed their potential and others who seem to have squandered their gifts. We first need to recognize our gifts, of course, and the process of recognition is part of the path toward self-actualization. Mentally healthy persons are persons who are in the process of actualizing their potential. In order to do this we must first feel secure.

    These are just a few of the concepts that are important in attempting to define mental health. The ability to form healthy relationships with others is also important. Adult and adolescent mental health also includes the concepts of self-esteem and healthy sexuality. How we deal with loss and death is also an important element of mental health. Please consider sharing your own ideas about mental health in the Forum.

    Source: Taylor, James, 1977. Secret O' Life Album: JT; Professional experience of 25 years as a practicing clinical psychologist.

    B3-U7-Materials for Research project
    B3-U7-Research project
    Research http://www.mentalhealthchannel.net/psychiatrist.shtml
    What Is a Psychiatrist?
    Educational Requirements, Examination Requirements, Board Certification

    A psychiatrist is a physician who specializes in the prevention, diagnosis, and treatment of mental, addictive, and emotional disorders, such as the following:
    · Anxiety
    · Depression
    · Developmental disabilities
    · Psychosis
    · Substance abuse
    · Sexual dysfunction

    Psychiatrists are trained in the medical, psychological, and social components of mental, emotional, and behavioral disorders. They order diagnostic tests, prescribe medications, practice psychotherapy, and help patients and their families cope with stress and crises. Psychiatrists often consult with primary care physicians and psychotherapists, such as psychologists and social workers.

    Educational requirements
    A psychiatrist must have an M.D. or D.O. degree from an accredited school of medicine or osteopathy (or international equivalent) and must complete at least 4 years of accredited residency training, including a minimum of 3 years in psychiatry.

    Examination requirements
    Psychiatrists must pass a daylong written examination that covers the basic sciences, the clinical science of psychiatry, and psychiatric subspecialties. They must also pass an oral examination that assesses clinical skills through the observation of an actual patient history and examination.

    Board certification
    After completing educational and examination requirements, psychiatrists may seek certification from the American Board of Psychiatry and Neurology (ABPN). The ABPN is a member of the American Board of Medical Specialties (ABMS). Board certified psychiatrists have achieved the highest level of education and training possible in the field of psychiatry.

    Psychiatrists seeking board certification must have an unrestricted license to practice medicine in the United States, must maintain a high standard of personal and professional conduct, and must meet standards set by the ABPN. They also must pass both a written and oral exam administered by the American Board of Psychiatry and Neurology.

    Psychiatrists must be re-certified every 10 years.
    Subspecialty board certification requires additional training. Board-certifiable subspecialties include child and adolescent psychiatry and geriatric psychiatry.

    Additional areas of interest that psychiatrists may pursue include the following:
    · Addiction psychiatry
    · Clinical neurophysiology
    · Forensic psychiatry
    · Neurodevelopment delays
    · Pain management

    Research http://careers.stateuniversity.com/pages/493/Psychiatrist.html

    Psychiatrist Job Description, Career as a Psychiatrist, Salary, Employment - Definition and Nature of the Work, Education and Training Requirements, Getting the Job

    Education and Training: College, medical school, and specialized training

    Salary: Median—$180,000 per year

    Employment Outlook: Very good

    Definition and Nature of the Work
    Psychiatrists are physicians who specialize in the prevention, diagnosis, and treatment of mental disorders. They treat patients with mild cases of anxiety as well as those with severe disorders that can cause dangerous and bizarre behavior. Psychiatrists may also diagnose mental retardation and treat alcoholism. They often work with other mental health workers, such as psychologists, psychiatric nurses, and psychiatric social workers.

    Psychiatrists talk with patients to learn about their mental health problems. They may also use information provided by patients' families or by other mental health workers. They are trained to recognize the connection between mental and physical disorders, so they may order laboratory or other diagnostic tests.

    For treatment, psychiatrists can prescribe drugs and use shock therapy and psychotherapy. In psychotherapy, psychiatrists use their special training to talk with one or more patients to help them understand and cope with their problems.

    Psychiatrists may work with patients in private offices or in hospitals or clinics. They may also do research, studying the causes and treatment of mental illness. Some psychiatrists teach in medical schools or in special psychiatric institutes. Others write or edit psychiatric books or journals.

    Psychiatrists are often confused with psychologists and psychoanalysts. Psychiatrists are physicians who have advanced training in psychiatry. As physicians, they can prescribe medication. Psychologists have either master's degrees or doctorates in psychology. They are not physicians and cannot prescribe drugs or perform surgery. Psychologists are basically scientists who study the reactions of people to their environment. Psychoanalysts are specially trained to practice long-term therapy that investigates the subconscious or hidden causes of emotional disturbances. Most psychoanalysts are psychiatrists, while those known as lay analysts are not.

    Education and Training Requirements
    Psychiatrists need extensive training after high school. They get bachelor's degrees, followed by four years of medical school. After one-year internships, they must also have three years of psychiatric training as residents in hospitals. Usually after one or two years of residency, psychiatrists must take examinations to be licensed, which is required in all states. They need additional experience before they are eligible to take examinations for certification as psychiatrists.

    Getting the Job
    Psychiatrists work in institutions or in private practice. Some combine the two types of work. Building a successful private practice can take a while, so many beginning psychiatrists start their careers in established psychiatric offices. Professional associations can provide information about setting up a practice or getting salaried positions.

    Advancement Possibilities and Employment Outlook
    Psychiatrists usually advance by building their practices. Some specialize in fields such as child, educational, or legal psychiatry. Others become teachers, researchers, or administrators in colleges, hospitals, or other institutions.

    Employment of physicians in general is expected to grow faster than average for all occupations through 2014. Expansion of the health-care industry, a growing population, and increasing life spans, as well as higher incomes and educational levels, are spurring the demand. Shortages of psychiatrists exist, especially in rural areas and in public facilities.

    Working Conditions
    Psychiatrists in private practice work in quiet, peaceful settings so their patients can feel at ease. However, the work can be stressful because of the suffering they see every day. In addition, psychiatrists in private practice must be available to their patients whenever they need help, so their working hours can be irregular. Psychiatrists who work in hospitals and clinics often have more regular hours than private practitioners do because the staff divides the hours they must be on call. To do their work well, psychiatrists must be well balanced, disciplined, and enjoy working with all kinds of people.

    Where to Go for More Information
    American College of Psychiatrists
    122 S. Michigan Ave., Ste. 1360
    Chicago, IL 60603
    (312) 622-1020
    http://www.acpsych.org

    American Psychiatric Association
    1000 Wilson Blvd., Ste. 1825
    Arlington, VA 22209-3901
    (703) 907-7300
    http://www.psych.org

    Earnings and Benefits
    Psychiatrists' earnings are similar to those of other physicians. In 2004 psychiatrists who had been in practice more than one year earned a median income of $180,000 per year. Psychiatrists in private practice provided their own benefits. Salaried psychiatrists received paid holidays and vacations, health insurance, and retirement plans.

    Citing this material
    Please include a link to this page if you have found this material useful for research or writing a related article. Content on this website is from high-quality, licensed material originally published in print form. You can always be sure you're reading unbiased, factual, and accurate information.

    Highlight the text below, right-click, and select “copy”. Paste the link into your website, email, or any other HTML document.

    Unit 8
    B3-U8-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B3-U8-Surfing the Internet
    Research http://management.about.com/od/competitiveinfo/a/CustomerSatSurv.htm
    Customer Satisfaction Survey

    By F. John Reh, About.com Guide

    We all know customer satisfaction is essential to the survival of our businesses. How do we find out whether our customers are satisfied? The best way to find out whether your customers are satisfied is to ask them.

    When you conduct a customer satisfaction survey, what you ask the customers is important. How, when , and how often you ask these questions are also important. However, the most important thing about conducting a customer satisfaction survey is what you do with their answers.

    How You Ask Whether Customers Are Satisfied
    There are many ways to ask your customers whether or not they are satisfied with your company, your products, and the service they received.
    You can ask them:

    Face-to-face
    As they are about to walk out of your store or office, ask them.

    Call them on the phone
    If you have their phone number, and their permission, you can call them after their visit and ask how satisfied they are.

    Mail them a questionnaire
    This technique has been used for a long time. The results are predictable.

    Email them a customer satisfaction survey
    Be careful to not violate Spam laws
    Email them an invitation to take a customer satisfaction survey

    When To Conduct A Customer Satisfaction Survey
    The best time to conduct a customer satisfaction survey is when the experience is fresh in their minds. If you wait to conduct a survey, the customer's response may be less accurate. He may have forgotten some of the details. She may answer about a later event. Her may color his answers because of confusion with other visits. She may confuse you with some other company.

    What To Ask In A Customer Satisfaction Survey
    There is a school of thought that you only need to ask a single question in a customer satisfaction survey. That question is, "will you buy from me again?" While it is tempting to reduce your customer satisfaction survey to this supposed "essence", you miss a lot of valuable information and you can be easily misled.
    It is too easy for a customer to answer yes to the "will you buy from me again?", whether they mean it or not. You want to ask other questions in a customer satisfaction survey to get closer to the expected behavior and to collect information about what to change and what to keep doing.

    By all means ask the basic customer satisfaction questions:

    · How satisfied are you with the purchase you made (of a product or service)
    · How satisfied are you with the service you received?
    · How satisfied are you with our company overall?
    · And ask the customer loyalty questions"

    How likely are you to buy from us again?

    · How likely are you to recommend our product/service to others
    · How likely are you to recommend our company to others.
    · Also ask what the customer liked and didn't like about the product, your service, and your company.

    How Often Should You Conduct A Customer Satisfaction Survey
    The best answer is "often enough to get the most information, but not so often as to upset the customer". In real terms, the frequency with which you conduct a customer satisfaction survey depends on the frequency with which you interact with your customers. My state renews drivers licenses for five-year periods. It would be silly for them to ask me each year what I thought of my last renewal experience. Conversely, if I survey the commuters on my rapid transit system once a year, I will miss important changes in their attitudes that may be driven by seasonal events.

    What To Do With Answers From A Customer Satisfaction Survey
    Regardless of how I ask my customers for their feedback, what I ask them in the customer satisfaction survey, and when I survey them, the most important part of the customer satisfaction survey is what I do with their answers.
    Yes, I need to compile the answers from different customers. I need to look for trends. I should look for differences by region and/or product. However, I most need to act on the information I get from my customers though the survey. I need to fix the things the customers have complained about. I need to investigate their suggestions. I need to improve my company and product in those areas the mean the most to the most of my customers. I need to not change those things that they like. Most importantly I need to give them feedback that their answers were appreciated and are being acted upon. That feedback can be individual responses to the customers if appropriate, or it can simply be fixing the things that they tell you need to be fixed.

    What's Next in Customer Satisfaction Surveys?
    So how do you know what's important? How do you know what really matters to them? More importantly, how do you know which things to focus your limited resources on first in order to have the biggest impact on improving customer satisfaction? Read part 2 of this article, "Key Drivers of Customer Satisfaction".

    B3-U8-Materials for Research project
    B3-U8-Research project
    Research http://corporate.ritzcarlton.com/en/About/GoldStandards.htm
    Gold Standards

    Our Gold Standards are the foundation of The Ritz-Carlton Hotel Company, L.L.C. They encompass the values and philosophy by which we operate and include:
    The Credo
    The Motto
    The Three Steps of Service
    Service Values
    The 6th Diamond
    The Employee Promise

    The Credo
    The Ritz-Carlton Hotel is a place where the genuine care and comfort of our guests is our highest mission.
    We pledge to provide the finest personal service and facilities for our guests who will always enjoy a warm, relaxed, yet refined ambience.
    The Ritz-Carlton experience enlivens the senses, instills well-being, and fulfills even the unexpressed wishes and needs of our guests.

    Motto
    At The Ritz-Carlton Hotel Company, L.L.C., "We are Ladies and Gentlemen serving Ladies and Gentlemen." This motto exemplifies the anticipatory service provided by all staff members.

    Three Steps Of Service
    1. A warm and sincere greeting. Use the guest's name.
    2. Anticipation and fulfillment of each guest's needs.
    3. Fond farewell. Give a warm good-bye and use the guest's name.

    Service Values: I Am Proud To Be Ritz-Carlton
    1. I build strong relationships and create Ritz-Carlton guests for life.
    2. I am always responsive to the expressed and unexpressed wishes and needs of our guests.
    3. I am empowered to create unique, memorable and personal experiences for our guests.
    4. I understand my role in achieving the Key Success Factors, embracing Community Footprints and creating The Ritz-Carlton Mystique.
    5. I continuously seek opportunities to innovate and improve The Ritz-Carlton experience.
    6. I own and immediately resolve guest problems.
    7. I create a work environment of teamwork and lateral service so that the needs of our guests and each other are met.
    8. I have the opportunity to continuously learn and grow.
    9. I am involved in the planning of the work that affects me.
    10. I am proud of my professional appearance, language and behavior.
    11. I protect the privacy and security of our guests, my fellow employees and the company's confidential information and assets.
    12. I am responsible for uncompromising levels of cleanliness and creating a safe and accident-free environment.

    The 6th Diamond
    Mystique
    Emotional Engagement
    Functional

    The Employee Promise
    At The Ritz-Carlton, our Ladies and Gentlemen are the most important resource in our service commitment to our guests.
    By applying the principles of trust, honesty, respect, integrity and commitment, we nurture and maximize talent to the benefit of each individual and the company.
    The Ritz-Carlton fosters a work environment where diversity is valued, quality of life is enhanced, individual aspirations are fulfilled, and The Ritz-Carlton Mystique is strengthened.

    Research http://www.samples-help.org.uk/mission-statements
    Mission Statement
    The Mission Statement
    Every company has a Mission Statement. But they are very difficult to write - they should short, clear, vivid, inspiring and concise without using jargon, complicated words or concepts. A Mission Statement is generally included in documents such as Business Plans and Staff Handbooks and can be described as a cross between a company or corporate slogan, or tagline, and an executive summary! A highly successful Mission Statement is both memorable and engaging. A combination of both a company's mission and a company's vision of the future may be included in a Mission Statement. No wonder a Mission Statement is hard to write and there is so much confusion between a Mission Statement and a Vision Statement!
    The importance of a company Mission Statement cannot be underestimated. This section has clear and concise examples, illustrations, samples and specimens of different types. Learn how to write successful Mission Statements with our easy to follow guide and hints and tips. There are also numerous examples and samples of the types used by famous companies. Confused about the difference between Mission Statements and Vision Statements? These sections, with their various types of examples and samples is designed to help! To learn how to write an effective Mission Statement click one of the following links:
    Mission Statements

    Mission Statements

    Free Help writing Mission Statements
    Mission Statements are difficult to write - they should short, clear, vivid, inspiring and concise without using jargon, complicated words or concepts. They are included in documents such as Business Plans and Staff Handbooks and can be described as a cross between a company slogan, or tagline, and an executive summary! Successful Mission Statements are memorable and engaging. A combination of both a company's mission and a company's vision of the future may be included in a Mission Statement. No wonder Mission Statements are hard to write!

    Definition of a Mission
    A Mission is defined as 'Purpose, reason for being'. Defined simply "Who we are and what we do".

    Definition of a Vision
    A Vision is defined as 'An Image of the future we seek to create'.

    What are Mission Statements? What is the Definition?
    A good definition for a Mission Statement is a sentence or short paragraph which is written by a company or business which reflects its core purpose, identity, values and principle business aims.
    · It therefore contains important information about a company in a nutshell. This should include the the company mission ( what the company does, its products, its services and its customers) and can include its vision ( the future plans with aims and objectives).

    How long are Mission Statements?
    A good example is just one sentence or a short paragraph consisting of between two and four sentences.

    Who are Mission Statements written for?
    These types of Statements are written for customers and employees.

    Useful Hints and Tips on How to Write a Mission Statement
    · Some hints and tips on How to write a Mission Statement:
    · Take your time when writing, its a difficult but very important task, learning how to write one takes time! Above all it must be accurate and concise!
    · Get the 'feel' of them by checking out the samples and examples of some big companies
      · Click Sample Mission Statements for this information
    · Make short separate lists of the following:
      · Products - Pricing, Quality, Range
      · Services - What you do for your customers and how well you do it!
      · Technology - Your use of Technology
      · People involved in your business
        · Competitors - Your position in the marketplace - and your USP ( Unique Selling Points )
        · Suppliers
        · Customers
        · Employees
        · The Community
      · Your Values and Philosophy
      · Your Vision - future plans with aims and objectives
    · Pick out the most important points
    · Obtain input from other people and review the corporate examples and samples again
      · List some positive words - power words for your statement
    · You will now be in an excellent position and know how to write a Mission statement!
    · Put your most important words together which must be combined in one sentence or short paragraph
    · You will then have learned How to write a Mission Statement!

    Importance of Mission Statements
    Their importance should not be underestimated. One small sentence will describe the major function of a company. One short, good paragraph will briefly describe a company, its values, products, USP, services and vision for the future - all of which will convey a highly professional image. All companies change with time and changes should be reflected in and are therefore often reviewed every five years.

    Mission Statements
    We hope that our definitions, hints and tips will help you to compose a really successful Mission Statement which is suitable for both your associates, customers and employees

    Information from Examples Help
    Need to write a letter or other business documents? Improve your skills with an example, illustration and specimen. The layout and format of letters are detailed in the free, online Letter Writing presentation. This also includes sections on formal or informal writing, the three Paragraph Format and some tips on Spelling, Punctuation and Grammar. It's free and only takes a couple of minutes to go through and will increase your confidence with this type of task.

    Mission Statements
        · How to Write a Mission Statement
        · Helpful hints and tips on writing, creating, building and developing
        · Easy techniques - Samples, Formats, Contents and Example
        · Improve your skills with helpful hints and tips
        · Content, Ideas and Format
        · Free hints and tips
        · The Importance and How to Write
        · Difference between a Mission and Vision Statement
        · Free hints , tips and information from 'Examples Help'

    Team Mission Statements

    Team Mission Statements

    Free Help for creating, building, developing & writing Team Mission Statements
    Team Mission Statements can be hard to write - they should short, clear, vivid, inspiring and concise without using jargon, complicated words or concepts! They should include the elements and aspirations of all the people who work in the team. Team Mission Statements can be described as a cross between a slogan, or tagline and an executive summary! Successful Team Mission Statements are memorable and engaging. A combination of both a team's mission and a team's vision of the future may be included in a Team Mission Statement. No wonder Team Mission Statements are hard to write!

    Definition of a Mission
    Defined as 'Purpose, reason for being'. Defined simply "Who we are and what we do".

    Definition of a Vision
    A Vision is defined as 'An Image of the future we seek to create'.

    Reason for creating & writing Team Mission Statements
    The main reason for creating and writing a statement is to ensure that all team members have a clear focus and direction.

    What are Team Mission Statements? Definition
    A good definition is a sentence or short paragraph which is written by team members which reflects the core purpose, identity, values and principle business aims of the team.
    A statement therefore contains important information about the team - in a nutshell. This should include the team mission ( what the team does) and can include the vision of the team ( the future plans with aims and objectives).

    How long are Team Mission Statements?
    A good statement can be just one sentence or alternatively a short paragraph consisting of between two and four sentences.

    Who are Team Mission Statements written for?
    They are written and developed for team members and other people within the organisation.

    Team Mission Statement examples?
    Get the 'feel' of writing statements and check out famous ones used by the biggest companies in the world and then use them as Team Mission Statement examples.

    Useful Hints and Tips on How to Write a Team Mission Statement
    Some hints and tips on How to write a Team Statement:
    · Take your time when writing a Team Statement. Its a hard but very important task, learning how to write a Statement takes time! Above all it must be accurate and concise!
    · Creating Team Mission Statements - Make short separate lists of the following:
      · Products - Pricing, Quality, Range
      · Services - What you do for your customers and how well you do it!
      · Technology - Your use of Technology
      · People involved in your business
        · Competitors - Your position in the marketplace - and your USP ( Unique Selling Points )
        · Suppliers
        · Customers
        · Employees
        · The Community
      · Your Values and Philosophy
      · Your Vision - future plans with aims and objectives
    · Building & Developing - Pick out the most important points
    · Building & Developing - Obtain input from other people
      · Remember the famous acronym:
        · Together
        · Everyone
        · Achieves
        · More
      · List some positive words - power words for your Team statement
    · Writing - You will now be in an excellent position and know how to write a Mission statement! Put your most important words together which must be combined in one sentence or short paragraph
    · You will then have learned How to write a Team Mission Statement!

    Importance of Team Mission Statements
    The importance of statements should not be underestimated. Make sure every member of the team is provided with a copy.

    Information from Examples Help
    Need to write a letter or other business documents? Improve your skills with an example, illustration and specimen. The layout and format of letters are detailed in the free, online Letter Writing presentation. This also includes sections on formal or informal writing, the three Paragraph Format and some tips on Spelling, Punctuation and Grammar. It's free and only takes a couple of minutes to go through and will increase your confidence with this type of task.

    Team Mission Statements
        · Free hints , tips and information from 'Examples Help'
        · How to Write a Mission Statement
        · Helpful hints and tips on writing Mission Statements
        · Easy techniques - Samples, Formats, Contents and Example
        · Free hints , tips and information from 'Examples Help'
        · Improve your skills with helpful hints and tips
        · Content, Ideas and Format
        · Free hints and tips
        · The Importance and How to Write a Team Mission Statement
        · Difference between a Mission and Vision Statement
        · Free hints , tips and information from 'Examples Help'

    The Mission Statement
    The Mission Statements link, for Businesses and Corporations, provides details of the definition and importance of the Mission Statement together with hints and tips explaining how to write a Mission Statement other links provide examples and samples.
    Samples and examples from Adidas, Amazon, Apple Computer, Burger King, Coca Cola, Dell, Disney, Ebay, Ford, Ford Motor Company, General Electric, General Motor, Home Depot, IBM, Lowes, McDonalds, Microsoft, Nike, Pepsi, Sony, Starbucks, Toyota, Verizon, Yahoo, Church, School, Family, Adidas, Amazon, Apple Computer, Burger King, Coca Cola, Dell, Disney, Ebay, Ford, Ford Motor Company, General Electric, General Motor, Home Depot, IBM, Lowes, McDonalds, Microsoft, Nike, Pepsi, Sony, Starbucks, Toyota, Verizon and Yahoo.

    Examples of Mission Statements
    The following are samples and examples used by famous companies - can you identify which company created which?
        · "We will prepare and sell quick service food to fulfil our guest's needs more accurately, quickly, courteously, and in a cleaner environment than our competitors. We will conduct all our business affairs ethically, and with the best employees in the mid-south. We will continue to grow profitably and responsibly, and provide career advancement opportunities for every willing member of our organization."
        · "To make the world's information universally accessible and useful"
        · "To experience the joy of advancing and applying technology for the benefit of the public"
        · "To build a place where people can come to find and discover anything they might want to buy online."
        · "To enhance and integrate our supplier diversity programs into all of our procurement practices and to be an advocate for minority- and women-owned businesses."
        · "To produce high-quality, low cost, easy to use products that incorporate high technology for the individual. We are proving that high technology does not have to be intimidating for non-computer experts."
        · "To be the consumer's first choice for food, delivering products of outstanding quality and great service at a competitive cost through working faster, simpler, and together."

    The Vision Statement
    The Vision Statement link, for institutions and establishments such as learning and church establishments, provides details of the definition and importance together with hints and tips explaining how to write a Vision Statement.

    Mission Statement
        · How to Write a Mission Statement
        · Helpful hints and tips on writing, developing, creating and building
        · Easy techniques - Samples, Formats, Contents and Examples
        · Improve your skills with helpful hints and tips
        · Content, Ideas and Format
        · Free hints and tips
        · The Importance
        · How to Write
        · Difference between a Mission and Vision Statement
        · Examples and samples used by Coca Cola, McDonalds, GEC, GM, Dell, Disney, Ebay, Ford Motor Company, General Electric, General Motor, Home Depot, IBM and Lowes
        · Free hints , tips and information from 'Examples Help'

    B4-Unit 1
    B4-U1-Materials for Surfing the Internet

    U1—Surfing the Internet: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Georgian_passport

    Georgian passports are issued to citizens of Georgia to facilitate international travel.

    Visa-Free Travel

    Visa-free travel or visa on arrival is available for several different destinations. It is estimated that as of April 2009, Georgian citizens are able to enter approximately 67 countries on Visa-Free or Visa on Arrival option (IATA/Star Alliance Source[2]).
    Due to EU enlargement in 2004 - 2007 and because of European Union common and uniform visa regulation policy, Georgian citizens lost visa free movement in new EU member states like Lithuania, Latvia, Czech Republic, Poland etc...(permitted up to 2003), Romania and Bulgaria (permitted up to 2006).
    On 1 September 2008 Extraordinary European Council focused on Georgia. The 27 member states of European Union offered Georgia a visa facilitation agreement for its citizens and a creation of a fully free trade agreement. The process is being implemented currently. (Source: CE doc. 12594/08 [3])
    List Updated: April/01/2009 (Source: International Travel Requirements by IATA, Star Alliance [4])
    ATTENTION: List bellow is valid for Normal Passports and its subclasses only! Diplomatic and Service Passport requirements are significantly different.

    Europe

    •  Armenia No visa (unlimited access) [5]
    •  Azerbaijan No visa 90 days (Registration required after 3 day) [6]
    •  Belarus No visa (unlimited access) [7]
    •  Kosovo No visa 90 days [8]
    •  Macedonia No visa 90 days if traveling with hotel vouchers, or holding normal passports endorsed: Business [9]
    •  Moldova No visa (unlimited access) [10]
    •  Serbia No visa 90 days for Georgian normal passports endorsed: Business or with a tourist voucher. other cases visa required [11]
    •  Turkey No visa 3 months [12]
    •  Ukraine No visa (unlimited access) [13]

    Asia

    Africa

    Americas

    Australia and Oceania

    U1—Surfing the Internet: http://www.dsi.gov.mo/announcement/sar_td_index_e1.htm

    Countries/territories whose passport holders can have Visa-free

    access to the Macao SAR

    1. Visas and entry permits are required by all visitors except the national passport holders of the following countries/territories (in alphabetical order):

    Country

    Maximum Stay Period

    Australia

    30 days

    Austria

    90 days

    Andorra

    90 days

    Brazil

    30 days

    Belgium

    90 days

    Bulgaria

    90 days

    Cape Verde

    90 days

    Canada

    30 days

    Chile

    30 days

    Croatia

    90 days

    Cyprus

    3 months

    Czech Republic

    90 days

    Denmark

    90 days

    Egypt

    90 days

    Estonia

    90 days

    Finland

    90 days

    France

    90 days

    Germany

    90 days

    Greece

    90 days

    Hungary

    90 days

    Iceland

    90 days

    India

    30 days

    Indonesia

    30 days

    Ireland

    90 days

    Israel

    3 months

    Italy

    90 days

    Japan

    90 days

    Kiribati

    30 days

    Latvia

    90 days

    Lebanon

    90 days

    Liechtenstein

    30 days

    Lithuania

    90 days

    Luxembourg

    90 days

    Malaysia

    30 days

    Mali

    90 days

    Malta

    90 days

    Mexico

    30 days

    Monaco

    30 days

    Mongolia

    90 days

    Namibia

    30 days

    New Zealand

    30 days

    Norway

    90 days

    Philippines

    30 days

    Poland

    90 days

    Portugal

    90 days

    Romania

    90 days

    Samoa

    30 days

    Seychelles

    30 days

    Singapore

    30 days

    Slovak

    90 days (within 6 months)

    Slovenia

    90 days

    South Africa

    30 days

    South Korea

    90 days

    Spain

    90 days

    Sweden

    90 days

    Switzerland

    30 days

    Thailand

    30 days

    Tanzania

    90 days

    The Netherlands

    90 days

    The United States of America

    30 days

    Turkey

    1 month

    United Kingdom

    6 months

    Uruguay

    30 days

    2. Visa-free is applicable to the following visitors of Chinese nationality who hold legally valid travel documents for entry into/departure from Macao:
    a) Residents from Mainland China (for a period of up to 30 days)
    b) Hong Kong SAR residents holding:
    (i) Hong Kong Identity Card with symbols "*", "***", or "R",
    (ii) Hong Kong Permanent Resident Identity Card, or
    (iii) Return Permit
    (for a period of up to 1 year)
    c) Taiwan residents (for a period of up to 30 days)

    B4-U1-Materials for Research project

    U1—Research Project: http://www.for68.com/new/2006/5/pa29054742131560026439-0.html

    中华人民共和国海关进出口货物申报管理规定
    Decree of the General Administration of Customs of the People's Republic of China
    2006-5-13 1:2
    海关总署令第103号
    颁布日期:20030918  实施日期:20031101  颁布单位:海关总署
    No.103
    The Provisions of the People's Republic of China on the Customs Administration of Declaration for the Import and Export of Goods have been deliberated and adopted at the director's executive meeting. They are hereby publicized and shall go into force as of November 1st, 2003.
    Mou Xinsheng, Director
    September 18th, 2003
    Provisions of the People's Republic of China on the Customs Administration of Declaration for the Import and Export of Goods
    Chapter 1 General Provision
    Article 1 With a view to standardizing the declaration of import and export goods, the present Provisions are formulated in accordance with the Customs Law of the People's Republic of China and other relevant laws, administrative regulations concerning the administration of import and export.
    Article 2 The term "declaration" mentioned in the present Provisions means that the consignor and consignee of import and export goods and the agent declaration enterprises declare to the customs about the actual situation of the import and export goods and accept the verification of the customs in the specified period and location by tendering electronic or paper declaration forms in accordance with the Customs Law and other relevant administrative regulations and rules.
    Article 3 The present Provisions shall be applicable to the various procedures of declaration of import and export goods that the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises go through, unless it is otherwise provided for by other regulations.
    Article 4 The consignor and consignee of export and import goods may declare to the customs by themselves or entrust customs declaration enterprises to declare to the customs on their behalf.
    The consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall be registered at the customs in advance for going through customs declaration procedures.
    Article 5 Both electronic declaration form or paper declaration form can be used in the declaration procedures, and both are of identical legal effect.
    Electronic declaration refers to the way in which the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises transmit to the customs via computer systems the electronic data of customs declaration and the relevant attached documents, pursuant to the Customs Regulation of the People's Republic of China on Filling in the Declaration Form for Import and Export Goods.
    Paper declaration refers to the way in which the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises, in light of the regulations of the customs, fill in the paper declaration forms and prepare the attached documents, with which the declaration is made vis-à-vis to the customs office.
    The consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall declare to the customs by providing electronic declaration form, with which the paper declaration form submitted jointly with the attached documents shall comply. Under special circumstances, it is permitted to present paper declaration forms in advance, upon the approval of the customs office involved, with the electronic data to be declared afterwards conforming to the paper declaration forms. Customs declarations may be made in paper form to the customs offices that have not adopted the information administration system.
    Article 6 The personnel handling the declaration procedures for the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall be the qualified customs agents registered at the customs. No one who has not obtained the qualifications of a customs agent or who has not been registered at the customs may go through the procedure of customs declaration.
    The customs agents shall, in accordance with the laws and regulations concerning the customs declaration, carry out their activities. The agents and the enterprise they are affiliated with shall take corresponding legal responsibilities for the customs declaration of the agents unless otherwise provided for in any law, administrative regulation or rule.
    Chapter 2 Requirements of Customs Declaration
    Article 7 The consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall declare to the customs offices according to the facts and the laws, and take corresponding legal responsibilities for the authenticity, accuracy, integrity and standardization of the declaration.
    Article 8 The consignee of import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall declare to the customs offices within 14 days as of the day when declaration is made for the entry of a transportation vehicle.
    The consignee of import transit goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall handle the customs procedures of transit within 14 days as of the day when declaration is made to the customs office of the place of entry for the entry of the transportation vehicle. The goods shall be declared to the customs office of the place of destination within 14 days away from arrival.
    The consignor of import goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall declare to the customs after the goods arrive at the custody area of the customs but 24 hours before loading.
    The customs may, in accordance with the Measures of the Customs of the People's Republic of China for Charging Delinquency Interests for Import Goods, charge a delinquency interest against the party that fails to declare to the customs within the specified period for delay.
    Article 9 The day of declaration in the present Provisions refers to the day when the declaration data are accepted by the customs. The day of the acceptance of declaration shall be the day when the declaration data are accepted by the customs, either in the way of electronic or paper form.
    In the case of electronic declaration, the day of declaration shall be the day when the declaration data are accepted by the computer system of the customs, which are then notified to the enterprise that presents the data, or published at the very site of the customs office or through public information system.
    In the case of paper declaration, the date of declaration shall be the day of registration when the customs accepts the paper declaration form.
    Article 10 The declaration is taken to be refused by the customs where the electronic declaration form is returned by the computer system of the customs after examination. The consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall modify the form and declare for the second time as is required, with the day of declaration being the day when the customs accepts the re-declaration.
    After manual examination and verification, where part of the declaration form that has been accepted by the customs office requires modification, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprises shall modify the form and send it for a second time as is required, with the date of declaration remaining unchanged.
    Article 11 Where the consignor and consignee of export and import goods declare to the customs in their own name, they shall affix their signatures and stamps on the declaration form and attach the relevant documents to it.
    Where the declaration enterprises are entrusted by the consignor and consignee of export and import goods to declare to the customs in their own name or in the clients' name, they shall present to the customs a power of attorney signed by the client and go through the procedures within the limit of authorization.
    Article 12 Where a declaration enterprise is entrusted by a consignor or consignee of export and import goods to declare to the customs, it shall sign a power of attorney with the consignee or consignor explicitly specifying the commitment, and the consignee or consignor shall give notice to the declaration enterprise of the true conditions concerning the declaration commitment.
    In the event of handling the procedures of customs declaration upon the entrustment of the consignor or consignee of export and import goods, the customs declaration enterprises shall verify the authenticity and integrity of the conditions notified by the clients, including:
    1) the materials to prove the actual situation of the import and export goods, including the names, specifications, usage, origin and trade mode, etc;
    2) such business documents as the contract, invoice, documents of transportation, and packing list, etc;
    3) the license certificate necessary in import and export and the attached documents;
    4) the manual for processing trade (either in electronic or paper form) and other documents in import and export as are required by the customs.
    The declaration enterprises which fail to reasonably perform their obligation of inspecting and verifying the authenticity and integrity of the goods provided by the consignor or consignee of export and import goods or make customs declarations in violation of any of the regulations of the customs shall be subject to corresponding legal liabilities.
    Article 13 The consignees of import goods may, before making a declaration, apply in writing to the customs offices for inspecting goods or taking samples for the purpose of ascertaining the names, specifications, sizes and categories. The customs shall send personnel for onsite supervision if the application is approved upon verification.
    The customs office shall, when inspecting goods or taking samples, issue a sampling record or a list of samples. Where any of the sampled goods concerns any animal or plant or the product thereof or any other product that requires a quarantine certificate, the goods shall, according to the relevant laws, be sampled after the acquisition of a written certification of approval from the relevant administrative department. After taking samples, the on-site supervision personnel sent by the customs and the consignee of import goods shall affix their signatures to the sampling record or list of samples for confirmation.
    Article 14 After being accepted by the customs office, the declaration of import and export goods may be not be modified in any way, and none of the declaration documents be revoked. Under any of the following circumstances, the declaration may be modified or revoked, provided that the consignor and consignee of export and import goods or the agent declaration enterprises presents a written application to the customs for verification and permission.
    1) The errors of the electronic declaration data arising from the failure of the computer or network system, etc;
    2) After the customs discharges the export goods, the declaration of part or all of the goods is cancelled due to the mistakes of loading, transportation or distribution, etc, which requires the modification or revocation of the original declaration forms and documents;
    3) The errors in declaration caused by mistakes made by the customs personnel in operation or writing, which has no adverse effect upon the implementation of the trade control policies, the levying of duties and charging of fees, and the statistics of the customs;
    4) The original declaration data requires modification after the verification of prices, classification and verification of goods or other professional authentication.
    5) The original declaration data requires modification where a temporary price is specified in advance according to the trade usage yet the actual price is affirmed upon the settlement according to the quality of the inspected commodity or the actual price in the international market; where the customs has ordered putting the import and export goods under surveillance and inspection, neither the consignor or consignee of export and import goods nor the agent declaration enterprise may modify the content of declaration form or revoke the declaration documents.
    Article 15 Where it is necessary for the consignor or consignee of export and import goods or the agent declaration enterprise to explain the situation of the goods or provide complementary materials while the customs is verifying the electronic declaration form, the relevant party shall explain and provide the supplementary materials immediately upon its acceptance of the customs' notice.
    Article 16 After the customs has concluded the verification of the electronic declaration forms, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall, within 10 days as of the date of its acceptance of the customs' notification of 'tendering documents on site' or 'tendering documents to discharge', present to the customs the printed paper declaration form and the required attached documents with its signature and stamp on them at the place where the goods are located and go through the relevant customs procedures.
    Where it needs to postpone presenting the written documents and going through the relevant customs procedures due to such reasons as holidays or customs transit, etc, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall apply in writing to the customs in advance to explain and may present the documents and go through the procedures within an extended period verified by the customs. Where the consignor and consignee of export and import goods declare to the customs by themselves, they shall affix their signatures to the application letter. Where the consignor and consignee of export and import goods have entrusted the customs declaration enterprise in declaration, both the consignor and consignee and the agent declaration enterprise shall affix their signatures to the application letter.
    Where paper declaration form fails to be presented within the specified or extended period, the customs shall delete the electronic declaration form and the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall declare for a second time, the delinquency interests arising from which shall be charged according to the Measures of the Customs of the People's Republic of China for Charging Delinquency Interests for Import Goods.
    Where the documents are presented on site for verification, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall present to the customs the paper declaration form and the attached documents consistent with the electronic declaration form. Where certain content of the paper declaration is inconsistent, the electronic declaration form should be deleted, unless the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise renew the attached documents consistent with the electronic declaration form or apply for explanation and the customs verifies that there is no violation against the law. Where the license certificate of import and export goods presented fails to comply with the declaration, the declaration form cannot be renewed unless the customs verifies that there is no violation against any of the trade control policies or its relevant regulations.
    Article 17 Enterprises may conduct real time declaration via computer network, the specific measures for which are to be formulated by the General Administration of Customs.
    Chapter 3 Special Declaration
    Article 18 Upon the approval of the customs, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise may declare to the customs in advance after it acquires the bill of ladings or the list of goods.
    Where the names, specifications and amounts of import and export goods have been confirmed to be accurate, the declaration enterprise approved may declare to the customs in advance within 3 days prior to the shipment or arrival of import goods or the arrival of export goods in the custody area of the customs, tendering the relevant attached documents, the approval documents of import and export goods and other necessary documents according to the requirements of the customs.
    The validity period of the license certificate of export and import goods declared in advance shall be counted according to the date of the customs' acceptance of the declaration. The Regulations of the People's Republic of China on Import and Export Duties (hereinafter referred to as the Regulations on Duties) shall apply to the duty rates and the exchange rates of the goods declared in advance.
    Article 19 Under special circumstances and upon the approval of the customs, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise may go through the procedures of centralized declaration in the specified customs offices within 1 month as of the day when declaration for entry of the transportation vehicle loaded with goods is made.
    The enterprise going through the procedures of centralized declaration shall provide the customs with effective security, and give notice to the customs, whenever there is import and export of goods, such necessary information as the date of import and export, the name of the transportation vehicles, the number of bills of lading, the tax number, the name of goods, the specifications and sizes, the prices, the origins, the amounts, the weight and the consignee or consignor, etc., where the customs may permit antecedent verification and discharging of goods. After the goods are discharged to the enterprise handling centralized declaration, it shall go through the procedures of centralized declaration, taxation and discharging within 1 month as of the day when the declaration for the entry of the transportation vehicles loaded with goods is made. In the case of failure to declare within the specified period, the delinquency interests shall be charged according to the Measures of the Customs of the People's Republic of China on Charging Delinquency Interests for Import Goods.
    Electronic declaration shall be adopted in centralized declaration.
    The Regulations on Duties shall apply to the duty rate and exchange rate of import and export goods declared in centralized declaration.
    Article 20 The import and export goods transported through cables, pipelines, conveyer belts or in other special ways may be declared periodically to the customs upon approval.
    Article 21 Where the information of intellectual property right in import and export goods is required to be declared to the customs, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall faithfully present to the customs the information of intellectual property right in import and export goods, and, as required by the customs, provide certificates and other relevant documents adequate to prove the accuracy of the content of declaration. The customs shall take measures of protection according to the present Provisions.
    Article 22 Where the customs inspects the declared value of import and export goods and the categorization of tariffs, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall present the relevant documents and materials as are required by the customs.
    Article 23 Where it requires supplementary declaration, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall fill in the supplementary declaration form according to the facts and present it to the customs.
    Article 24 The provisions concerning the declaration of transit goods and the express luggage are further formulated by the General Administration of Customs.
    Chapter 4 Declaration of Documents
    Article 25 When the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise go through the procedures of onsite examination of documents, collection of duties and fees, and verification and discharge of goods at the customs, they shall present the paper declaration form consistent with the content of the electronic declaration forms, the license certificate for the administration of import and export and the attached documents as are required by the customs.
    Article 26 The paper declaration form presented to the customs can be either ready-made standard form in specific format or printed directly on an A-4 paper.
    The paper declaration form for import goods is submitted in quintuplicate, consisting of a page for customs operation, a page for the customs to keep, a page for the enterprise to keep, a page for customs verification and writing-off, and a page certification (for payment for import) respectively.
    The paper declaration form for export goods is submitted in hexaplicate, consisting of a page for customs operation, a page for the customs to keep, a page for the enterprise to keep, a page for customs verification and writing-off, a page for certification (for collection of proceeds in export), and a page for certification (for export drawbacks) respectively.
    Article 27 The documents and instruments attached to the declaration form for import and export goods include:
    1) contracts;
    2) invoices:
    3) a packing list;
    4) a list of freight (manifest of cargo);
    5) bills of ladings (waybills);
    6) a power of attorney for customs declaration;
    7) the license certificate for import and export;
    8) the manual for processing trade required by the customs (in form of paper or electronic data) and other documents relating to import and export.
    The customs shall retain the original version of the license certificate for import and export, and may retain the copies or duplicates of the rest of the documents.
    Article 28 Where the customs has decided to pre-categorize the goods before the actual import and export, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall present the Decision of Pre-Categorization to the customs while declaring the import and export of goods.
    Chapter 5 Issuance and Makeup Issuance of the Certification Page and Verification and Writing-Off Page of the Declaration Form
    Article 29 According to the requirements of the administration of foreign exchange, taxation and processing trade, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise may apply to the customs for the issuance of the following certification pages of the declaration form, provided that they have concluded the customs procedures.
    1) The certification page of the declaration form of export goods for export drawbacks;
    2) The certification page of the declaration form of import goods for payment;
    3) The certification page of the declaration form of export goods for collection;
    4) The verification and writing-off page of the customs for verification and cancellation in processing trade.
    While issuing the certification page of declaration form, the customs shall stamp on the lower right corner of the printed certificate page with the inscription of "verification completed", which has been recorded in the relevant department.
    The consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall provide valid certificates required by the customs while applying for the issuance of the certification page of declaration form and the verification and writing-off page.
    Article 30 Where makeup issuance is required due to the loss and damage of the certification page of the declaration form and the verification and writing-off page originally issued by the customs, the consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise shall apply in writing to the customs within 1 year as of the day when the original page was issued and relevant documents attached for certification. No makeup issuance of any page is allowed without the verification and approval of the customs. The customs shall inscribe the Chinese characters meaning "Makeup Issuance" on the certification page and the verification and writing-off page, and charge the cost of production according to the relevant provisions.
    Chapter 6 Supplementary Provisions
    Article 31 With regard to the goods imported to and exported from the bonded area and the export processing area, and the goods transported in and out of the bonded area and the export processing area, and the goods involved in the domestic sale, carrying forward of surplus materials and deep processing in the follow-up phases of processing trade, the present Provisions shall apply to the declaration procedures, unless it is otherwise provided for.
    Article 32 With regard to import and export transit goods, the declaration procedures shall be handled according to the Measures of the Customs of the People's Republic of China for the Supervision and Administration of Transit Goods.
    Article 33 The consignor and consignee of export and import goods and the agent declaration enterprise violating the present Provisions shall be punished according to such laws and regulations as the Customs Law of the People's Republic of China and the Detailed Rules for the Implementation of the Administrative Punishment of Customs Law of the People's Republic of China.
    Article 34 The power to interpret the present Provisions shall remain with the General Administration of Customs.
    Article 35 The present Provisions shall go into effect as of November. 1st, 2003.
    B4-Unit 2
    B4-U2-Materials for Surfing the Internet

    U2—Surfing the Internet: http://whc.unesco.org/en/statesparties/ca

    1) Canadian Rocky Mountain Parks

    Canada
    Date of Inscription: 1984
    Extension: 1990
    Criteria: (vii)(viii)
    Property: 2306884.0000 ha
    Provinces of British Columbia and Alberta
    N51 25 29 W116 28 47
    Ref: 304bis

    Brief Description

    The contiguous national parks of Banff, Jasper, Kootenay and Yoho, as well as the Mount Robson, Mount Assiniboine and Hamber provincial parks, studded with mountain peaks, glaciers, lakes, waterfalls, canyons and limestone caves, form a striking mountain landscape. The Burgess Shale fossil site, well known for its fossil remains of soft-bodied marine animals, is also found there.
    Other Languages:
    English French Arabic Chinese Russian Spanish
    Canadian Rocky Mountain Parks | Gorgo Public Domain More pictures ...

    Statement of Significance

    Renowned for their scenic splendor, the Canadian Rocky Mountain Parks are comprised of Banff, Jasper, Kootenay and Yoho national parks and Mount Robson, Mount Assiniboine and Hamber provincial parks. Together, they exemplify the outstanding physical features of the Rocky Mountain Biogeographical Province. Classic illustrations of glacial geological processes — including icefields, remnant valley glaciers, canyons and exceptional examples of erosion and deposition — are found throughout the area. The Burgess Shale Cambrian and nearby Precambrian sites contain important information about the earth’s evolution.
    Criteria
    (vii) The seven parks of the Canadian Rockies form a striking mountain landscape. With rugged mountain peaks, icefields and glaciers, alpine meadows, lakes, waterfalls, extensive karst cave systems and deeply incised canyons, the Canadian Rocky Mountain Parks possess exceptional natural beauty, attracting millions of visitors annually.
    (viii) The Burgess Shale is one of the most significant fossil areas in the world. Exquisitely preserved fossils record a diverse, abundant marine community dominated by soft-bodied organisms. Originating soon after the rapid unfolding of animal life about 540 million years ago, the Burgess Shale fossils provide key evidence of the history and early evolution of most animal groups known today, and yield a more complete view of life in the sea than any other site for that time period. The seven parks of the Canadian Rockies are a classic representation of significant and on-going glacial processes along the continental divide on highly faulted, folded and uplifted sedimentary rocks.

    2) Dinosaur Provincial Park

    Canada
    Date of Inscription: 1979
    Criteria: (vii)(viii)
    Property: 7493.0000 ha
    N50 46 4 W111 29 32
    Ref: 71

    Brief Description

    In addition to its particularly beautiful scenery, Dinosaur Provincial Park – located at the heart of the province of Alberta's badlands – contains some of the most important fossil discoveries ever made from the 'Age of Reptiles', in particular about 35 species of dinosaur, dating back some 75 million years.
    Other Languages:
    English French Arabic Chinese Russian Spanish

    Dinosaur Provincial Park | Kevin Saff Kevin Saff More pictures ...

    Statement of Significance

    Dinosaur Provincial Park contains some of the most important fossil specimens discovered from the "Age of Dinosaurs" period of Earth's history. The property is unmatched in terms of the number and variety of high quality specimens, over 60 of which represent more than 45 genera and 14 families of dinosaurs, which date back 75-77 million years. The park contains exceptional riparian habitat features as well as "badlands" of outstanding aesthetic value.
    Criteria
    (vii) Dinosaur Provincial Park is an outstanding example of major geological processes and fluvial erosion patterns in semi-arid steppes. These "badlands" stretch along 24 kilometers of high quality and virtually undisturbed riparian habitat, presenting a landscape of stark, but exceptional natural beauty.
    (viii) The property is outstanding in the number and variety of high quality specimens representing every known group of Cretaceous dinosaurs. The diversity affords excellent opportunities for paleontology that is both comparative and chronological. Over 300 specimens from the Oldman Formation in the park including more than 150 complete skeletons now reside in more than 30 major museums.

    3) Nahanni National Park

    Canada
    Date of Inscription: 1978
    Criteria: (vii)(viii)
    Property: 476560.0000 ha
    Northwest Territories
    N61 32 50 W125 35 22
    Ref: 24

    Brief Description

    Located along the South Nahanni River, one of the most spectacular wild rivers in North America, this park contains deep canyons and huge waterfalls, as well as a unique limestone cave system. The park is also home to animals of the boreal forest, such as wolves, grizzly bears and caribou. Dall's sheep and mountain goats are found in the park's alpine environment.
    Other Languages:
    English French Arabic Chinese Russian Spanish

    Nahanni National Park More pictures...

    Statement of Significance

    Nahanni National Park is a 4,700 sq. km. undisturbed natural area of deep river canyons cutting through mountain ranges, with huge waterfalls and complex cave systems. The geomorphology of the park is outstanding in its wealth of form and complexity of evolution. Fluvial processes and features predominate. Within the park are examples of almost every distinct category of river or stream that is known along with one of North America’s huge waterfalls, Virginia Falls. The Flat and South Nahanni rivers are older than the mountains they dissect and have produced the finest examples of river canyons in the world, north of 60o. The injection of igneous rock through tectonic activity has resulted in spectacular granitic peaks.
    Criteria
    (vii) The Nahanni River is one of the most spectacular wild rivers in North America, with deep canyons, huge waterfalls, and spectacular karst terrain, cave systems and hot springs. Exposure of geologic and geomorphologic features includes the meanders of ancient rivers, now raised high above present river levels.
    (viii) In Nahanni National Park, there is exceptional representation of on-going geological processes, notably fluvial erosion, tectonic uplift, folding and canyon development, wind erosion, karst and pseudo-karst landforms, and a variety of hot springs. The major geologic and geomorphologic features provide a combination of geological processes that are globally unique.
    B4-U2-Materials for Research project

    U2—Research project: http://www.justaustralia.org/

    Australia is a land of contrasts - topographical, cultural, physical, meterological and visual. About 40,000 years ago, the Aborigines were the first to settle. They lived as hunters and gatherers for this entire time, living with a close link to nature, although backburning and other poor agricultural techniques have since been realised to have caused significant deforestation, salinification of the soil and elimination of much of the natural diversity of the landscape. Such a poor ability to interact with nature, despite it being so important, helps explain why much of Australia is now unsuitable for sustaining life. Interestingly, this provides one of the few examples of where the native population damaged the land more than later waves of settlers. Their way of living developed into a complex culture based on oral tradition and intricate social bounds, which was almost destroyed by the second wave of settlers, who were able to populate the land with much more success.

    AUSTRALIA TRAVEL

    Share your photos

    Hotels in Australia

    Maps of Australia

    Australia forum

    Australia destinations

    Best of Australia

    Australia Real Estate

    Australia Travel

    Luxury Holidays

    Australia is a nation in its own right, it is also a technically a continent, with large differences between regions. It has a reputation as a land of leisure, with sun, sea and an enviable 'Crocodile Dundee' outdoor lifestyle, but this is just a very narrow conception of a continent. The reality however, is that most people work all day, and then spend the weekend running around trying to pack life into the 2 days on the weekend. Only the homeless and tourists have time to sit around on the beach, or laze away days watching sport on TV.
    One of the states is the island state Tasmania of which one fifth is World Heritage area. Each state has its own national parks with their specific character where you can indulge in bush-walking or maybe even rock-climbing. When you're interested in the miracles of water-world, you can't miss out on the Great Barrier Reef on the east coast, the main reason for many travellers to visit Cairns. The Wet Tropics of Queensland comprise dense rainforests and foaming waterfalls. Rare species of animals can be spotted in the famous Kakadu National Park as well as ancient aboriginal art. These old drawings can also be seen in the Namadgi National Park.
    Good places to set off for exploration of the great outdoors are big cities such as Canberra, Darwin, Adelaide and Perth, that all have interesting sights and a good cultural atmosphere as well. Of course, Australia is surrounded by sea, so good swimming and surfing beaches are more rule than exception, generally these beaches will be full of only tourists, especially during the week. So fun can be had watching people who haven't heard of sunscreen yet turning into lobsters, or getting trapped in the surf. North of Brisbane, is the Sunshine Coast one of the many stretches of coast where you can find excellent beaches, South of Brisbane is the better known Gold Coast, famous for being home to Australias equivalent of trailer park people and teenagers who can't afford a holiday somewhere better. Don't forget the smaller historically interesting Alice Springs, or William Creek [the most isolated town in Australia] that will lead you right to the famous Ayers Rock.
    Deserts, rainforests, big cities….and just when you thought you'd caught a glimpse of the versatile character of this fascinating continent, you forgotten about Melbourne and the excellent skiing opportunities in the Alpine National Park. Another good option is the Snowy Mountains area in NSW. How many months could you stay?

    2) Sydney Travel Guide

    Sydney is probably the most beautiful city in Australia, and is the capital city of New South Wales. Sunny and very visited, most of tourists come to this city to see its major attraction the Sydney Opera House, one of the most famous buildings on the world, and it's also the pride of the city, of course there are other interesting buildings and monuments.
    Sydney is a very big city but the main attractions are located in a small area which is also one of the most luxurious areas in the city. The beaches in Sydney are simply amazing, that's why they are crowded of people in summer time, there are more than 20 waiting for you, the most famous between them is Bondi, located seven kilometers away from the city centre, is very visited in summer and through all the year, many tourists come here to spend Christmas time.

    Manly Beach is also a very visited tourist destination, it's near the Sydney Harbour National Park, you can take the ferry to get there in thirty minutes or can take the fast Jet Cat catamaran to be there in fifteen minutes. And to come back from a fantastic day on the beach the best time to get into the city is at night, the lights of all the city gives to it a special view, you have to see the lights of the tallest buildings around Circular Quay looks like rainbows over the water of the harbor.
    Sydney population is of about five million people, you'll discover this city still has a small-town charm. In 2000 Sydney was the host city of the Olympic Games, all the city was full of visitors, journalists and sportsmen, there was a beautiful time in the city because of this. Sydney is also the dynamic centre for Australian economic activity and one of the most important cities for finance in the Asia-Pacific region.

    3) Explore Sydney

    Queen Victoria Building
    Built in 1893 as a market, the Queen Victoria Building is 200 m long 24.3 m across, with a 57.5 m high central dome. Was almost demolished but finally restored to its original shape in 1980, now it hosts 200 elegant shops open seven days a week.
    Sydney Travel Guide
    Australian National Maritime Museum

    Located in Darling Harbour the Australian National Maritime Museum covers the eventful history of Australian seafaring with displays of ships and articles on those whose livelihood depends on the sea.
    Sydney Travel Guide
    Sydney's Chinatown

    Centered on Dixon Street with different Chinese regional restaurants to choose from, shops and markets, a temple and many offices, the Chinatown was formed by many inmigrants in the first half of 19th century who had increased to thousands after the gold discovery.
    Sydney Travel Guide
    Australian Museum
    Located in College Street, is the oldest museum in Australia and was founded on March 30, 1827, by Earl Bathurst. Now it hosts a big collection of valuable minerals and strange fossils to stuffed birds and mammals. The museum is also involved in indigenous studies research and community programs.
    Sydney Travel Guide
    St Mary's Cathedral
    St Mary's Cathedral has a neo Gothic style, built in 1868. The cathedral is dedicated to "Mary, Help of Christians", Patron of Australia. The site for a church was given to the first Roman Catholic clergy in Sydney by Governor Macquarie in 1821.

     

    Royal Botanic Gardens
    The Royal Botanic Gardens in Sydney are the largest botanical gardens in Sydney, is located at the east of the Sydney Opera House, is mainly devoted to exotic and native trees, with orchids and ferns in hothouses.

    Museum of Contemporary Art
    This Museum was opened in 1991 and is dedicated to exhibiting, interpreting and collecting contemporary art, from Australia and around the world.


    Koala Park Sanctuary
    The Koala is native to Australia and you can have an unforgetable time visiting this sanctuary.





    Sydney Aquarium

    You must visit this aquarium if you are in Sydney, definitely a beautiful under water experience that you'll never forget.

    B4-Unit 3
    B4-U3-Materials for Surfing the Internet

    U3—Surfing the Internet: http://ezinearticles.com/?Online-Banking—Safety-Tips-For-The-Consumer&id=479412

    1) How to Use Debit Cards
    Debit cards have been in use for the last twenty years. If you still don't use one yet, after reading this article, you may want to get one for yourself.
    One of the very obvious advantages of using debit cards is that eliminates the need to write checks. For people on the go (those who value greatly every seconds), debit cards are their next best friends. In times when we are in a hurry, we can just swipe our debit cards and payments are done. Another advantage of debit cards is that payments are made easy and hassle-free.
    Debit cards, or also known as electronic checks, can be used to pay for products purchased online. They make online shopping very convenient. So the next time you shop online you can feel confident making a secure purchase. You can be notified through email about any transactions made through your account. You will receive a text message once payments are made. This new feature of debit cards is very a helpful one.
    If you have a checking or savings account you can contact your bank about a debit card. Most of the time, banks can issue the cards as soon as you open a checking or savings account or they can just send you your card through mail. All transactions and payments made using your card will be credited to your checking account. After you receive your debit card you'll need to follow the instructions on the back of the card to.
    Most banks issue debit cards. The very first bank to do this is the First National Bank in Seattle. They have been of existence since 1978 when the First National Bank of Seattle issued debit cards to their clients, mostly business executives, with large savings account. Since then, US banks such as HSBC, Bank of America, Citigroup, Wells Fargo, Citizens Bank and many more have been issuing debit cards.
    It is also because of technology that there have been a growing number of fraudulent activities or uses of debit cards. The best thing to do is never share your PIN with anyone. It is better to be safe than sorry in the end. People who contact you by email or phone and ask for your PIN number need to be carefully screened. Do not ever give your PIN to these people. There have been a growing number of phishing scams, so beware. Another tip to avoid fraudulent use of debit cards is don't write down your card PIN on your debit card. There are people who do this (those who can't remember their PINs). Do not be one of them.
    With the fast advancement of technology, who knows how these cards will be used in a year or so. Surely, they are very useful and advantageous. Once you fully understand how these debit cards work and what their uses are, you will feel more comfortable using them.
    2) More about Using a Debit Card
    Just the name "debit card" can seem confusing. Is it something you can use like a credit card? Is it something you use to take cash out of an account like an ATM card? Using debit cards wisely involves knowing what they are, how they work and then thinking carefully about how to use them as part of your overall financial plan.
    What is a Debit Card?
    In the 1980s banks began to issue ATM (automated teller machine) cards to customers. These cards enabled customers to withdraw money directly from their account at ATM machines. Over time banks wanted to offer customers more features with the same ATM card, like the ability to make purchases directly linked to a specified account. Thus the creation of the debit card. The best way to think about debit cards is to consider them as a combination ATM card and checkbook.
    Debit cards are linked to a specific account – typically they are linked to your checking account, but you should talk with your bank to verify which account the card will be linked to. When you make a purchase with a debit card it automatically deducts that amount from the account linked to the card, in the same way that when a check is cashed the amount is immediately deducted from your account. So, for example, if you purchase $89 worth of groceries from the supermarket and put it on your debt card it will show up as an $89 POS (point of sale) transaction or withdrawal from your account. Debit cards are unlike credit cards because they have a fixed limit (your bank account balance) and, because you're using your own money and not borrowing from a credit company, you don't have to pay interest when using a debit card the way you do if you charge something on a credit card and carry a balance. You can also withdraw money directly out of your own account when you use a debit card and the funds are automatically deducted from that balance.
    When Should You Use a Debit Card?
    Debit cards can help you maintain financial discipline. Instead of using, and potentially racking up significant, ongoing credit card debt, consider using a debit card. The fact that the purchase will be automatically deducted from your account may force you to think twice about a purchase…or at least determine that you have enough money in your account to pay for what you want to buy so that your card is not declined.
    If you have an uneven credit card record (meaning you have maintained high balances, not paid on time or defaulted on the account), you may want to consider strictly using your debit card rather than your credit card for a certain period of time. Proving that you have used a debit card responsibly and maintained an account balance can help in re-establishing or shoring up your credit rating. While debit card transactions are not reported to credit bureaus (like credit card activity is), you can use the monthly bank account statement for the account that is linked to your debit card to prove to creditors you have improved your ability to manage your spending and payment habits.
    Often parents of college-age children choose to give their children debit cards for purchases instead of a credit card. Debit cards can be a useful tool to help students learn how purchases and payments add up and how to pace their spending to keep within the balance of the funds in their account.
    Making Purchases with a Debit Card
    Most stores, gas stations, restaurants and other locations accept debit cards for payment. Ask the cashier or clerk if the store accepts debit card. If so, making a purchase or a payment (i.e. for car repair, meal at a restaurant, etc.) with a debit card is fairly simple:
    1. The clerk or cashier will swipe your card in the same way he or she would swipe a credit card for payment. If the cashier doesn't ask, make sure to tell him or her that you are using a debit card.
    2. The cashier will then enter the amount of your purchase, which you should see on a PIN (personal identification number) pad or station. The PIN machine will ask you to enter your 4-digit identification number and to verify the amount that is being debited from your account for the purchase. Some retailers will give you the option of withdrawing additional money above the cost of the purchase – to have extra cash on hand--say $10 or $20. If you choose that option then you will be asked to verify the final total transaction amount (including the cash back that you requested) and then the request will be sent to your bank.
    3. The cashier will then get an approval code from your bank, which tells him or her that the transaction was approved, meaning that you have enough money in your account to pay for the purchase.
    4. Once your purchase is approved the bank "holds" that amount of money in your account to process and send funds to the retailer where you made your purchase. It's important for you to know that the funds are held from your account, because if the transaction is incorrect and the cashier goes to "void" it out, those funds will still be held in your account until the transaction is verified with the store. So if there is an error with the transaction ask the cashier to do a "sale return" instead of voiding it out. That way the exact amount of the transaction will be credited back to your account and those funds will not be held by your bank. Then the cashier can process it as a new transaction with the final, correct amount to be deducted from your account.
    5. Your monthly bank statement will list each debit card transaction directly on your account statement in the same way that checks are listed (for checking accounts) or withdrawals.
    Questions to Ask Before Obtaining a Debit Card:
    · Is there an annual fee for using the card?
    · What account is this card linked to? You want to know which account the card will deduct money from when making purchases or payments – i.e. your savings account, checking account, money market account, etc.
    · Is there a fee for using my debit card to withdraw money with the card from another bank's ATM?
    · What happens if I lose the card? Who should I notify? Because your debit card is directly linked to your chosen account, a thief can possibly tamper with your savings or checking balance directly using your card. Under the Electronic Fund Transactions Act, you are only liable for $50 (i.e your account will still show a $50 loss) if you report your card missing within 2 days. Between 2 and 60 days you may be responsible for up to $500 of the funds used from your account (meaning your account will show up to a $500 loss) and if you wait longer than 60 days none of the amount stolen from your account will be refunded by the bank. Know exactly how your bank wants you to report a loss to resolve the issue quickly and to limit your liability.
    · What happens if there is a discrepancy on my bank statement related to a debit card purchase or payment?
    Using a debit card can be a great way to track and maintain control over your spending without racking up credit card debt at high interest rates. Take the time to ask a few questions at your bank to understand how their debit card services work and consider using the debit card as a financial tool to manage your finances wisely.
    B4-U3-Materials for Research project

    U3-Research Project: http://hubpages.com/hub/Online-Banking-10-disadvantages-you-must-know

    The world has come from far and we are every day digging into the unknown, what was unthinkable then is now a practice. Today, you can bank right from the comfort of you home and multitudes of benefits come with it. However, though internet banking is such a good and desirable innocent, it has some disadvantages as listed;
    Setting up an account may take time: In order to register for your bank's online program, you will probably have to provide ID and sign a form at a bank branch. Some banks even ask for photos
    Legal issues: If you and your spouse wish to view and manage your assets together online, one of you may have to sign a durable power of attorney before the bank will display all of your holdings together.
    Learning difficulties: Banking sites can be difficult to navigate at first. Getting acquitted with the banking sites software may require some time to read the tutorials in order to become comfortable in your virtual lobby.
    Site changes and upgrades: Even the largest banks periodically upgrade their online programs, adding new features in unfamiliar places. In some cases, you may have to re-enter account information.
    Customer service: There is no personal contact with any of the staff, and if talk to any staff through the telephone, you have guarantee you are talking to the best person available.
    Internet account: You need to get an account with an Internet Service Provider (ISP) which may be another hectic experience
    Security concern: Even though online banking sites are heavily encrypted, with the developing technology, it's hard to rule out the "hackers" who may access your bank accounts
    Switching banks: This can be more cumbersome online than in person
    Money usage: You can't spend your money from the online bank account as you wish, in the end; you will need to go to an ATM to withdraw money for usage.
    Technical breakdowns: As with all technologies, online banking websites sometimes go down. If this happen when you closed your local bank or credit card accounts, you will definitely go penniless.
    However, even though online banking has some disadvantages, the advantages with no doubt outweigh. It is there for important for every one to prepare for the unknown with an online bank account.

    U3-Research Project: http://www.bankingguide.co.uk/online-banking/the-disadvantages-of-online-banking.php

    The disadvantages of online banking

    is online banking all its cracked up to be?
    As I have already mentioned on this site I am pro online banking, however I am well aware that there are some disadvantages to doing out banking online. I will do my best to outline them here and at some point in the future I would like to study them in more detail.
    Ok the biggest disadvantage of online banking is security, ok well its might not be a disadvantage, but its one of the main reasons that some people will never use it. People just either don't trust the banks, or have such a fear of people hacking into their back account and stealing their savings that they refuse to even try online banking.
    To my knowledge online banking seems to be very very secure, and seems to become more secure as time goes on, some banks are now sending out devices that will generate a unique code when you login. This means that even if someone knows your login details, they cant login without this bit of kit, and with some of the devices you even need a pin number to use that. Now that might put your mind at rest it might not, but to be honest if you fear using online banking that much then my advice is dont. Its good, but its not worth using if you are going to spend all day worrying that people are going to steal your money while your at work or in bed. I would like to also mention that I have not heard of any major problems with the security of online banking.
    I wont dwell on the security here as I plan to develop a whole section on online banking security and peoples fear of using technology. But I think its worth highlighting it as one of the major downfalls of online banking, but there is not much we can do about it really (other than not use it)
    Ok so you have decided you are ok with using online banking and you are happy its secure so what are the other disadvantages? Well most of the disadvantages are not with the online banking itself, but with us as humans using a system which puts us in direct control of something as scary as our finances and our bank accounts. What do I mean by this, well lets say you have to send some money to someone for someone you have bought, you have their bank details, you enter the details, you enter the amount and click pay. Now its all done, or is it? Your mind starts asking did I enter the right account details, did I put in the right amount or did I put 1 zero too many on. So I would suppose that the disadvantage here is the fear of pressing the wrong button or entering the wrong information, again this is not a problem with the actual online banking, but with our use of it.
    One major disadvantage is that some of the online banking systems are really badly designed, I used one last year which was really complex to use. And I have been using the internet for nearly 15 years and I still got stuck, to the point I had to call a helpline. Now I was going to name the bank here and now, however a friend of mine has assured me they have got their act together, so I will give them a new review before I post anything.
    OK so the major problem with online banking seem to be seems to be human fear, fear of the site not being secure, fear of doing the wrong thing. Some banks handle this fear well, with having online banking systems that are well designed and easy to use (like Barclays Bank). Others don't handle this fear well and as a result will have fewer of their customers taking up their online banking.
    OK so I have highlighted what I see the disadvantages of online banking are, I will soon be reviewing the security of online banking as this is what most people seem to fear, in the meantime you can Read about the benefits of online banking.

    U3-Research Project: http://www.transactmoney.com/transaction-articles/internet-banking-services.htm

    Advantages of Internet Banking Services

    The advantages of Internet banking are obvious. Business people can access their personal and business account information while saving a trip to the bank. You can check your balance whenever you need to, even if the bank is closed.
    Not only that, but you can pay your bills online as well, which saves both time and money on postage.
    Another advantage of Internet banking is the ability to easily compare services offered by different banks. You can buy financial products and apply for loans online, and in doing so, you can compare your options to ensure that you get the best possible services. You can even buy insurance online through Internet banking services. Stocks and bonds and other investments can be managed with online banking from your home or office independent of a financial intermediary like a stockbroker.

    Top Tips for Internet Banking

    The number one tip for banking online is to be very aware of Internet banking security. Identity theft is a real and growing problem today. As such, you need to be highly protective of your personal account information whenever doing transactions online. Make sure you never give personal information out over the Internet unless you are connected to a secure site. Also, store your access information in a secure place. Routinely check your computer for spy ware and viruses, protecting your identity this way as well.
    Anther important security feature you will want to make sure is in place with your online bank is encryption. Verify that the banking portal has high-end encryption software in place. If not, it might be advisable to choose a different banking option. You can verify this by looking for the graphic, which is usually located at the bottom right of the browser that signifies the encryption is in place.
    Another tip about Internet banking is to remember that some procedures are still affected by the business hours of the bank. Even if you transfer a balance at 8:00 PM, it may not show up on your account until the next business day. Plan your transactions accordingly if you are working on a tight budget.
    Use the Internet to shop for the best banking options. Check interest rates on loans and savings accounts online. The Internet can be a great tool in helping you secure the best possible banking services to meet your needs.
    The history of Internet banking has come a long way over the last six years, and it is only going to get better! Get connected to Internet banking today. You can be in complete control of your finances with the click of a mouse!

    U3-Research Project: http://www.buzzle.com/articles/advantages-and-disadvantages-of-online-banking-services.html

    Advantages and Disadvantages of Online Banking Services

    With the advent of the Internet and Internet-related services, technological conveniences and advances have somehow made their way into our daily lives and have now become a major part of us. So, it comes as no surprise to us that the banking industry has also developed into a major presence over the Internet as well. But just how safe is online banking? Will your money really be secure?
    With the popularity of the Internet increasing steadily, most of the industries are finding new and interesting ways to make use of this new and equally interesting medium so as to keep up with the constantly changing preferences of clients all over. Nowadays, you can do almost anything over the Internet – from shopping for groceries to making a free call to a friend in New Zealand through your computer! Yes, the Internet has seemingly endless possibilities and the banking industry in turn has decided that it won't be left behind the rest of the pack.
    While most of us have heard about online banking services, more than a majority of us have probably not even tried it out yet. It could possibly be because we are more comfortable working with real people; paper and money instead of its virtual counterpart, as performing transactions over the Internet can be very impersonal. Whatever may be the reason; there are a number of advantages and disadvantages to online banking services. This article will outline the good side as well as the bad side to online banking so that you can either feel that online banking is a safe way to manage your finances, or you could possibly be justified in your fears.
    The Advantages of Online Banking
    First lets start off with the advantages of online banking. First and foremost, online banking is very, very, very convenient. It will allow you to pay your bills and make transactions anytime during the day and the week. The bank will never close because you can access it through your laptop or computer. So, no matter in which country you are anywhere in the world, you can go online and handle your finances.
    Secondly, online banking is very fast, effective and efficient. Over the Internet, you can make transactions that are typically executed and performed at a much faster pace than at ATM's. Online banking services also give you the option of handling several different bank accounts from one site itself.
    Most online banking sites are compatible with programs like Microsoft Money and Quicken, which makes management of assets more effective.
    The Disadvantages of Online Banking
    Just like with anything else, there are disadvantages to online banking services too! The biggest problem is that most people lack trust. How many times have you performed transactions online and wondered whether you did the right thing? Of course, you can overcome any uneasiness by printing the transaction receipt. This receipt will conform whether or not your transaction has gone through successfully.
    Online banking can be difficult to learn for a beginner and a site could take time to start up. Some sites ask for photo identification, which can be very inconvenient.
    However, most online banking sites provide tutorials for online banking. Some sites provide live online customer support to provide solutions for any problems. The number of cases of banking frauds is considerably low so you don't have to worry about the safety of your money.
    Clearly, the whole concept of online banking has its fair share of advantages as well as disadvantages. For some people, online banking simplifies life, while for the others it is intimidating and complex. Taking into consideration these perceptions, most banks have now started offering online banking services and a viable option to their clients.
    Some people prefer talking personally to a person in case of a problem. They prefer the 'personal touch' aspect of customer service. If you are this kind of a person, then you'll probably never feel comfortable with Internet banking. On the other hand, if unlimited access to your bank accounts and convenience is highest on your list of banking priorities, then nothing can beat online banking. What with the security of the FDIC standing like a fortress behind them, it is very clear that online banking is here to stay.

    U3-Research Project: http://www.articlealley.com/article_14427_15.html

    The advantages of online banking

    Going to a bank can take a lot of your time, considering the fact that banks have a fixed timetable and the most of the times you have to queue up because everybody seems to go there at the same time with you.
    This is one of the reasons why more and more people get onto online banking. If you want to save more of your time as well as manage your finances in an easier way you should combine online banking with Microsoft Money 2004.
    Here we would like to present you the advantages of using Money 2004 and online banking. And they are not just a few, if we take into consideration the fact that the number of people who use online banking has exponentially raised from 0.4 million to 17.2 million, according to Mintel survey.
    And this happened because with online banking:
    A lot of your time will be saved because you don't have to visit a bank and wait in a long queue;
    Online banking is more accessible because it gives you the opportunity to check your bank account at a time and a place that is favorable to you;
    No matter the place where you are, as long if you have Internet access, you can take care of your finances through online banking service;
    Online banking involves no difficulties in carrying out financial transactions, which are safe and secure;
    Almost every financial institution offers you the possibility to see your latest transactions, transfer money to people or institutions, pay checks, apply for loans and arrange or change standing orders and direct debits.
    At all these advantages of online banking, add the power of Money 2004, which provides you a range of instruments meant to help you control your finances. To simplify the process even more, you will receive a complete manual that guides you through the entire process of online banking step by step.
    Money 2004 helps you in many ways to manage your capital online. Using online banking and Money 2004 you are able to get a financial SNAPSHOT of your bank and building society and savings. Also you can download online statements from your financial institution to your computer, find out which dealings have been carried out as soon as they were passed over successfully. Furthermore, online banking and Money 2004 allow you to double-check your entries automatically.
    These are some of the reasons why you should get started with online banking. You can only win!

    B4-Unit 4
    B4-U4-Materials for Surfing the Internet

    U4—Surfing the Internet: http://www.topdatingtips.com/dating-tips.htm

    QuickDating Tips

    How to Ask Someone Out on a Date

    var content_id = new String();If you like some one you may have to ask them for a date. For men thisis standard practise and for women, this process is becoming increasinglycommon. If you are thinking of asking someone on a date consider the followingquick dating tips:
    1. Why are you asking them out, is it for the right reasons and what do youexpect as a result of them saying yes or no?
    2. Be prepared that the person you ask may say no and in which case do nottake the rejection personally.
    3. When asking someone out choose your moment carefully and practise whatyou might say in advance so that you don't appear tongue-tied.
    4. If the person you ask says yes, ensure you already have thought of aplace, date and time for the date so that you display signs of thoughfulness.
    5. Be prepared for the person asking why you want to date them so that youare able to flatter and create a sense of trust immediately. People can be waryand they may want to know some reasosn behind your request. Better, anticipatethis by saying "would you like to come to dinner, I have always thoughtyou are great fun..."
    6. Make sure that your request for a date does not pressurize the person inany way. If they want to think about it, let them. But don't chase.
    7. Make sure that when you ask someone on a date you smile and keep thingsfun and happy. Being confident and smiley will elicit a far more positiveresponse.
    8. Always have an alternative date and time or location in mind should theperson be unsure of their diary. Giving a person a choice is often a marketingmasterstroke.
    9. If the person says no, don't chase for a reason, simply move on. Theymay think about things and get back to you with a yes response later.
    10. If you ask someone on a date, make sure that you actually intend to gothrough with it. Standing people up is not allowed.
    11. If you are being asked out don't play games. If you need time toconsider the offer then say so. If you want to say no, say no. But do not keepsomeone hanging on for no reason. You wouldn't like the situation if it wasreversed.
    12. Try to avoid dutch-courage such as using alcohol to boost your couragelevels as this will often backfire.
    13. Don't ask someone out when they are in a group of friends. Timing iseverything.

    B4-U4-Materials for Research project

    U4—Research Project: http://www.allbusiness.com/sales/selling-techniques-telesales/1355-1.html
    http://www.bytestart.co.uk/content/marketing/articles/cold-calling-guide.shtml

    Whether you like it or not, at some stage, you are going to have to pick up the phone and ask a complete stranger if they want to buy your products or services. Here is how to do it.
    Cold calling is a fact of business life. So are rebuffs. You cannot be successful calling prospects unless you learn to take the rebuffs.
    Handling cold call reluctance
    A major barrier is making the call to start with! The excuses we make are legion, but they generally boil down to the fear of failure – 'What if they say no!?' Fear is normal, but look on it as False Expectations Appearing Real.
    When cold calling, do not picture yourself 'landing the order' right away. This is a mammoth target. Be more realistic. Cold calling is best for fact-finding and setting up the next point of contact. So a better objective is to get a request for you to send more information or even a quote. Getting an order on the first call is a bonus.
    Instead of trying for the jackpot each time, consider yourself laying down the foundations of a partnership where your prospect gains by doing business with you, and you gain as a result. To do this you need information, not least to help you decide whether to invest your precious time building an alliance in the first place.
    So a good fall-back objective with a cold call is to confirm the names, titles and fax numbers of your particular targets. Few castle guards will deny you these. This avoids that first phone call being a terrifying win or lose situation – there is no 'No'.
    Prepare a script for your cold calling
    Most people feel under pressure when cold calling. You have your nerves to contend with and you want to gain a lot of information in as short a time as possible. So it helps to work out a script beforehand.
    A 'script' is a grand name for a logical set of questions. You don't need to stick to it rigidly, but when you meet an obstacle you can go back to it and press on with your prepared questions. This will improve your flow and give your nerves something to hang on to.
    How to blow a sales call in three seconds
    However, don't blindly follow your script, come what may. I had a caller recently who simply didn't listen to my answers. Apart from anything this immediately put me off, as it clearly showed he was not interested in my needs.
    He was following up a cold call to me the previous week in which I had requested a brochure. He asked whether I had received the brochure. When I said, 'No, I'm still waiting', he proceeded, without pausing for breath, to tell me once again about the services his company offered. I was so amazed I interrupted him. 'Did you hear what I replied?' I asked. 'Yes, now our company is the leading—' I cut him off.
    Use open questions to engage the prospect
    Always be ready with a few 'open' questions to throw in as casually as possible to get the other party – castle guard or target – to reveal useful titbits.
    Conversely, be cautious of using 'closed' questions that invite yes or no replies, though they do have their uses. If you are selling fax rolls, for example, asking 'Do you need any fax paper?' begs a quick 'No' and a 'Click' as the phone goes down. But 'Do you have a fax machine?' prevents you wasting time on non-prospects. Your next question might be, 'Who supplies your fax paper currently?'
    Thinking through in advance what information you need stops you waffling. It also allows you to maintain the initiative by being the one who ends the conversation when you have the data you need.
    Smile as you dial
    The secret of success in cold calling is to stay in control of your emotions. Tension alters your voice. Research shows that a tense man sounds elderly, irritable and inflexible, while a tense woman is judged to be emotional, irrational and dim. So calm down before calling.
    Smile as you dial, and speak slowly. It makes you sound friendly and so less threatening.
    Also consider your voice. It is human nature to help people. Those who seek help are supplicants. Supplicants speak softly. Their tone is light and friendly. By seeking information rather than trying to make a sale, your tone will help open doors.
    Give cold calling a go
    There are only two techniques you need to make cold calling a success: ask the right questions and listen to the replies. Nothing more. It is that simple. Try it!
    Top tips for triumphant cold calling
    • Get the person's name right.
    • Ask a few qualifying questions before launching into a (probably irrelevant) sales pitch.
    • Don't ramble on.
    • Don't introduce irrelevant information.
    • Don't pretend to have knowledge you don't have.
    • Don't sound too eager – it'll make you sound amateurish or desperate.
    • Don't offer too many alternative times and dates for an appointment – it confuses.
    • Confirm appointments in writing.
    B4-Unit 5
    B4-U5-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B4-U5-Surfing the internet: http://www.bermuda-triangle.org
    Welcome to Bermuda-Triangle

    No doubt you have wondered about the Bermuda Triangle. It is the greatest modern mystery of our supposedly well understood world: a region of the Atlantic Ocean between Bermuda, Miami, Florida, and San Juan, Puerto Rico, where explanation.
    The purpose of Bermuda-Triangle.Org is to provide a sober look at this phenomenon. It is not a site based on synthesizing hearsay, tabloid news or 30 year old books. What you will see on this Web Site is based on official documentation gleaned over the last decade. I began this as an innocent hobby before it escalated into a vast project, a project to get almost every report possible, to track down every clue, to verify every claim. . . and often to get the figurative door slammed in my face. These official reports form the bulk of the evidence used herein. Carefully sifting through these, with lines censored, pages cut out and paragraphs deleted, has brought to light a pattern interwoven with mystery and tragedy, as one disappearance illustrates.
    It was Halloween, 1991. Radar controllers checked and rechecked what they had just seen. The scope was blank in a spot now. Everywhere else all seemed normal. Routine traffic was proceeding undisturbed, in their vectors, tracked and uninterrupted. But just moments earlier they had been tracking a Grumman Cougar jet. The pilot was John Verdi. He and trained co-pilot, Paul Lukaris, were on a flight toward Tallahassee Moments before Verdi's voice had crackled over the receiver at the flight center: "Uh, this is November two four Whiskey Juliet (N24WJ). I am at, uh, two five three zero zero. Request ascent two niner zero. Over."
    Permission was quickly granted. The turbo jet was then seen ascending from 25,300 feet to its cruising altitude of 29,000. All seemed normal.
    They were still ascending. Verdi had not yet rogered reaching his new altitude. Radar continued to track the Cougar until, for some unknown reason, it simply faded away. Verdi and Lukaris answered no more calls to respond. They had sent no MAYDAY to indicate a problem. Read-outs of the radar observations confirmed the unusual: The Cougar had not been captured at all descending or falling to the sea. Frankly, it had just vanished while climbing; it simply faded away. One sweep they were there . . . the next?
    One well known case in 1962 vividly brings home the need for careful behind-the-scenes probing. Once again, it involves an aircraft.
    The date was January 8, 1962. A huge 4 engine KB-50 aerial tanker was en route from the east coast to Lajes in the Azores. The captain, Major Bob Tawney, reported in at the expected time. All was normal, routine. But he, his 8 crew and big tanker, never made the Azores. Apparently, the last word from the flight had been that routine report, a report which had placed them a few hundred miles off the east coast.
    FLASH! the media broadcasted, fed by a sincere Coast Guard issued press statement, that a large oil slick was sighted 300 miles off Norfolk, Virginia, in the plane’s proposed route. The mystery could be breaking. . . .
    But that was the only clue ever found. Although never proved it was from the plane, publicly the suspicions were obvious: the tanker and its qualified crew met a horrid and sudden death by crashing headlong into the sea.
    However, the report-- finished months later-- confirmed no such thing. Tawney had been clearly overheard by a Navy transport hours after his last message. This placed him north of Bermuda, hundreds of miles past the spot of the oil slick. There is no evidence, therefore, that the plane and its crew ever met any known fate.
    The contradiction was hardly the press's fault. Nor was it totally the blame of the Coast Guard. As soon as scratchy information came in, it was directed to the by-standing media. But this had misleading effects, as the KB-50 case demonstrated.
    With almost every case the same thing has happened. By the time concrete information is obtained, the story has lost its appeal, and no follow-ups ever find their way into the papers. I have tried to stay away, therefore, from relying on any newspaper accounts. These, unfortunately, have almost always been the exclusive source for any popular account of an incident, whether in a magazine or book, previous to this web site.
    Approaching the subject from the back door, so to speak, free of the hype and public forum, has yielded more startling information. For instance, no more than a few disappearances of airplanes have been reported in the last 2 decades, yet mystery has struck with skillful hands. Searches of the database of National Transportation Safety Board reveal some 75 aircraft have gone missing. Projecting Coast Guard statistics on missing boats is truly mind boggling, perhaps reaching over 2,000.
    Often when faced with what these reports contain, I have come away badly jolted. It has caused me to revise several well-known cases, and has made it possible to present accurate accounts of what has transpired in the last 20 years. These last, I must presume, are here to the public presented for the first time since I know of no other research done in this period.
    If you are interested in reading about all this, this web site provides dozens of pages to whet your appetite. Investigations gives you detailed investigations into some of the more interesting and provocative cases and, of course, profiles most any incident, old and new.
    Bermuda Triangle.Org tries to bring you much more than just the facts on incidents. Charts & Maps guide you to the geography of the Triangle, plus marking possible locations for the missing.
    Accurate diagrams of the types of vessels and planes allows you to visualize every type of ship and plane to disappear. Photographs bring the actual victims to life, and original artwork recreates the circumstances in which many of the victims vanished.
    In Search Of . . . takes you below the silent waters of the Triangle in an attempt to find the grave of the lost.
    Theories recalls all the conjecture on the Triangle, both old and new, some startling possibilities and some basic concepts, plus exposing some outright mistakes.
    Featured Articles highlights some of the most famous cases and other news subjects relevant to the Bermuda Triangle. Go to the Archives now for a look at all of them.
    Surfing the internet: http://www.loch-ness.org
    Welcome to the Loch Ness and Loch Ness Information Website
    For those of you planning to visit the area please check out the GUIDED TOURS & ACCOMMODATION sections.
    Loch Ness
    I have been commenting on Loch Ness and the researchers investigating the Loch Ness monster for more than thirty years. As part of this I have appeared in numerous documentaries as well as on Good Morning America, West 57th, Wogan and many news programmes. In the eighties I conceived, designed, researched and ran the Loch Ness Monster Exhibition in Drumnadrochit, was administrative co-ordinator of Operation Deepscan, wrote the Loch Ness Story documentary and staged the Loch Ness Monster Video Show in Inverness. I wrote "Loch Ness, The Monster" and "Mysterious Monsters of Loch Ness" and in the late nineties staged the Loch Ness Diorama at Fort Augustus Abbey. Recently I have completed my Loch Ness book which should be in print by the end of 2009. In Second Life® I have set up a very comprehensive Loch Ness Exhibition and also a game which teaches about Loch Ness through an actual search of a simulated Loch Ness environment. See the ON-LINE GAME link in the top index.
    I mention the above in order to demonstrate my credentials for running this website. Anything you find within these pages has been verified to the best of my ability and can be used with confidence as a point of reference or for use within school projects. The site can be quoted without permission if credit is given to Loch-Ness.org and it is not done for financial gain.
    Why other sites appear above ours in searches for Loch Ness is a mysterious fault with the search engine system, but I'm glad you managed to find my website eventually and I hope it lives up to your expectations.
    However, brace yourselves for the truth about the subject too. Also, you will not find many of the new Loch Ness Monster pictures on this site as, in my opinion, the most recent are not real images. The photographers want megabucks to display them and they are just not worth it. If you are looking for an understanding of the the Loch Ness monster mystery, however, this may just be the site for which you have been searching.
    Mankind has always had an interest in a good mystery. The monster, sea serpent, kraken and other mythological creatures have formed a part of folklore since the beginning of time.
    Around the world there are reputed to be sea serpents or monsters in many bodies of fresh water. Nessie in Loch Ness, Morag in Loch Morar, Shielagh in Loch Shiel, Lizzy in Loch Lochy, Champ in Lake Champlain, Ogopogo in Lake Okanagan and, would you believe, Wally in Lake Wallowa (stories of Wally appear to have been a university prank) but you get the idea ... and these are just a few.
    While research has been conducted at many of these lakes, Loch Ness is the icon for monsters and Nessie, the Loch Ness Monster is, without doubt the granddaddy of them all. It is to Loch Ness where myriad researchers, professional and amateur, from all walks of life, have flocked with their cameras and sonars, hopes, fears and aspirations to solve the greatest mystery on Earth. Nessie, the Loch Ness Monster.
    Loch Ness investigations have included lures, fish baits, exploding light bulbs, submarines, scanning sonars, echo sounders, telephoto cameras, underwater cameras with strobe flashes, movie cameras, video and, now, digital cameras too.
    The history of the search at Loch Ness gives us clues to all of the other lake monsters too. It should be appreciated, however, that there are many red herrings among the evidence and numerous false trails have been followed. It is easy for someone new to this subject to fall into all the traps and pitfalls which we seasoned commentators have encountered ourselves so I must ask you to try to avoid preconceptions, put out of your minds the fanatical and more far-fetched stories you may have heard and approach the subject with a detached interest. You may find that there is more to the subject than meets the eye.
    On this Loch Ness Information site I have tried to lay out much of the Loch Ness evidence as we know it today. I have been the most active commentator on the happenings at Loch Ness for more than twenty-five years and want the Loch Ness Information Site to become a comprehensive information resource on the Loch Ness area and, of course, the Loch Ness phenomenon. It is not a refuge for "nutters" and the fanatical will find little to please them within these pages. Those with a genuine interest in the Loch Ness mystery, however, will find these pages fascinating.
    While creating these pages I have had to earn a living so I apologise in advance that there will be a number of gaps in these pages for some time.
    I have tried to present Loch Ness sightings, Loch Ness photographs, Loch Ness films, Loch Ness sonar charts and everything in these pages honestly and fairly. Unlike other commentators on the Loch Ness Monster, some of whom should know better, I have not been afraid to take poor researchers to task and tell the truth about their activities.
    Crucially, I offer all visitors this challenge - if you believe anything I have said is inaccurate or incorrect I would be delighted to hear from you and will certainly spend time investigating your views or criticisms if that is warranted. I would ask, however, that criticism is accompanied by references to accurate information so that I do not have to waste time tracking material down.
    I want this Loch Ness Information Site to be the most accurate on the web and will be delighted to make changes, additions or correct omissions when necessary.
    If you find the pages of value please take a moment to check out some of the items we have for sale. Without sales revenue this site would not be possible.
    The Stone Spheres of Costa Rica
    Introduction
    One of the strangest mysteries in archaeology was discovered in the Diquis Delta of Costa Rica. Since the 1930s, hundreds of stone balls have been documented, ranging in size from a few centimetres to over two meters in diameter. Some weigh 16 tons. Almost all of them are made of granodiorite, a hard, igneous stone. These objects are monolithic sculptures made by human hands.
    The Stone Spheres of Costa Rica
    Balls in the Courtyard of National Museum, San Jos Costa Rica.
    Photo courtesy of John W. Hoopes.
    Copyright 2001 John W. Hoopes. All rights reserved.
    The spheres number over 300. The large ones weigh many tons. Today, they decorate official buildings such as the Asamblea Legislativa, hospitals and schools. You can find them in museums. You can also find them as ubiquitous status symbols adorning the homes and gardens of the rich and powerful.
    The stones may have come from the bed of the Térraba River, to where they were transported by natural processes from sources of parent material in the Talamanca mountains. Unfinished spheres were never found. Like the monoliths of the Old World, the Costa Rican quarry was more than 50 miles away from the final resting place of these mysteries.
    Debunking the "Mystery" of the Stone Balls
    by John W. Hoopes
    The stone balls of Costa Rica have been the object of pseudoscientific speculations since the publication of Erich von Däniken's Chariots of the Gods in 1971. More recently, they have gained renewed attention as the result of books such as Atlantis in America-Navigators of the Ancient World, by Ivar Zapp and George Erikson (Adventures Unlimited Press, 1998), and The Atlantis Blueprint: Unlocking the Ancient Mysteries of a Long-Lost Civilization, by Colin Wilson and Rand Flem-Ath (Delacorte Press, 2001). These authors have been featured on television, radio, magazines, and web pages, where they do an incredible disservice to the public by misrepresenting themselves and the state of actual knowledge about these objects.
    Although some of these authors are often represented as having "discovered" these objects, the fact is that they have been known to scientists since they first came to light during agricultural activities by the United Fruit Company in 1940. Archaeological investigation of the stone balls began shortly thereafter, with the first scholarly publication about them appearing in 1943. They are hardly a new discovery, nor are they especially mysterious. In fact, archaeological excavations undertaken at sites with stone balls in the 1950s found them to be associated with pottery and other materials typical of the Pre-Columbian cultures of southern Costa Rica. Whatever "mystery" exists has more to do with loss of information due to the destruction of the balls and their archaeological contexts than lost continents, ancient astronauts, or transoceanic voyages.
    Hundreds of stone balls have been documented in Costa Rica, ranging in size from a few centimeters to over two meters in diameter. Almost all of them are made of granodiorite, a hard, igneous stone. These objects are not natural in origin, unlike the stone balls in Jalisco, Mexico that were described in a 1965 National Geographic article. Rather, they are monolithic sculptures made by human hands.
    The balls have been endangered since the moment of their discovery. Many have been destroyed, dynamited by treasure hunters or cracked and broken by agricultural activities. At the time of a major study undertaken in the 1950s, fifty balls were recorded as being in situ. Today, only a handful are known to be in their original locations.
    Frequently Asked Questions
    by John W. Hoopes
    Where are the balls found?
    They were originally found in the delta of the Térraba River, also known as the Sierpe, Diquís, and General River, near the towns of Palmar Sur and Palmar Norte. Balls are known from as far north as the Estrella Valley and as far south as the mouth of the Coto Colorado River. They have been found near Golfito and on the Isla del Caño. Since the time of their discovery in the 1940s, these objects have been prized as lawn ornaments. They were transported, primarily by rail, all over Costa Rica. They are now found throughout the country. There are two balls on display to the public in the U.S. One is in the museum of the National Geographic Society in Washington, D.C. The other is in a courtyard near the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnography, at Harvard University in Cambridge, Massachusetts.
    How big are they?
    The balls range in size from only a few centimeters to over two meters in diameter. It has been estimated that the largest ones weigh over 16 tons (ca. 15,000 kg).
    What are they made of?
    Almost all of the balls are made of granodiorite, a hard, igneous stone that outcrops in the foothills of the nearby Talamanca range. There are a few examples made of coquina, a hard material similar to limestone that is formed from shell and sand in beach deposits. This was probably brought inland from the mouth of the Térraba-Sierpe delta. (The background image for these pages is a photograph of the surface of a stone ball in Palmar Sur, Costa Rica.)
    How many of them are there?
    Samuel Lothrop recorded a total of approximately 186 balls for his 1963 publication. However, it has been estimated that there may be several hundred of these objects, now dispersed throughout Costa Rica. It was reported that one site near Jalaca had as many as 45 balls, but these have now been removed to other locations.
    How were they made?
    The balls were most likely made by reducing round boulders to a spherical shape through a combination of controlled fracture, pecking, and grinding. The granodiorite from which they are made has been shown to exfoliate in layers when subjected to rapid changes in temperature. The balls could have been roughed out through the application of heat (hot coals) and cold (chilled water). When they were close to spherical in shape, they were further reduced by pecking and hammering with stones made of the same hard material. Finally, they were ground and polished to a high luster. This process, which was similar to that used for making polished stone axes, elaborate carved metates, and stone statues, was accomplished without the help of metal tools, laser beams, or alien life forms.
    Who made them?
    The balls were most likely made by the ancestors of native peoples who lived in the region at the time of the Spanish conquest. These people spoke Chibchan languages, related to those of indigenous peoples from eastern Honduras to northern Colombia. Their modern descendants include the Boruca, Téribe, and Guaym? These cultures lived in dispersed settlements, few of which were larger than about 2000 people. These people lived off of fishing and hunting, as well as agriculture. They cultivated maize, manioc, beans, squash, pejibaye palm, papaya, pineapple, avocado, chilli peppers, cacao, and many other fruits, root crops, and medicinal plants. They lived in houses that were typically round in shape, with foundations made of rounded river cobbles.
    How old are they?
    Stone balls are known from archaeological sites and buried strata hat have only pottery characteristic of the Aguas Buenas culture, whose dates range from ca. 200 BC to AD 800. Stone balls have reportedly been found in burials with gold ornaments whose style dates from after about AD 1000. They have also been found in strata containing shreds of Buenos Aires Polychrome, a pottery type of the Chiriqu?Period that was made beginning around AD 800. This type of pottery has reportedly been found in association with iron tools of the Colonial period, suggesting it was manufactured up until the 16th century. So, the balls could have been made anytime during an 1800-year period. The first balls that were made probably lasted for several generations, during which time they could have been moved and modified.
    What were they used for?
    Nobody knows for sure. The balls had ceased to be made by the time of the first Spanish explorers, and remained completely forgotten until they were rediscovered in the 1940s. Many of the balls were found to be in alignments, consisting of straight and curved lines, as well as triangles and parallelograms. One group of four balls was found to be arranged in a line oriented to magnetic north. This has led to speculation that they may have been arranged by people familiar with the use of magnetic compasses, or astronomical alignments. Unfortunately, all but a few of these alignments were destroyed when the balls were moved from their original locations, so measurements made almost fifty years ago cannot be checked for accuracy. Many of the balls, some of them in alignments, were found on top of low mounds. This has led to speculation that they may have been kept inside of houses built on top of the mounds, which would have made it difficult to use them for making observations. Ivar Zapp's suggestions that the alignments were navigational devices pointing to Easter Island and Stonehenge are almost certainly wrong. Lothrop's original measurements of alignments of balls only a few meters apart were not accurate or precise enough to allow one to control for errors in plotting such long distances. With the exception of balls located on the Isla del Caño, most of the balls are too far from the sea to have been useful to ocean-going navigators.
    Why are the balls endangered?
    Virtually all of the known balls have been moved from their original locations, destroying information about their archaeological contexts and possible alignments. Many of the balls have been blown up by local treasure hunters who have believed nonsensical fables that the balls contain gold. Balls sitting in agricultural fields have been damaged by periodic burning, which causes the once smooth surface of the balls to crack, split, and erode--a process that has contributed to the destruction of the largest known stone ball. Balls have been rolled into gullies and ravines, or even into underwater marine locations (as at Isla del Caño). The vast majority have been transported far from their zone of origin, separating them even further from the consciousness of the descendants of the people who made these balls.

     

    Common Misconceptions
    by John W. Hoopes
    Several authors have now contributed to widespread misinformation about the stone balls of Costa Rica, leading to unfounded speculation about their nature and origin.
    The Size of the Balls
    In an article in Atlantis Rising Online, George Erikson makes exaggerated claims for the size of the stone balls, writing that they are "weighing up to 30 tons and measuring up to three meters in diameter" According to Samuel Lothrop, author of the most extensive study of the balls, "A 6-foot ball is estimated at about 7.5 tons, a 4-foot ball at 3 tons and a 3-foot specimen at 1.3 tons" (1963:22). Lothrop estimated the maximum weight for ball was around 16 tons. The largest known ball measures 2.15 m in diameter, which is substantially smaller than three meters.
    The Roundness of the Balls
    Erikson also states that these objects "were perfect spheres to within 2 millimeters from any measurement of both their diameter and circumference." This claim is false. No one has ever measured a ball with a sufficient degree of precision to make it. Neither Ivar Zapp nor George Erikson has proposed a methodology by which such measurements could be made. Lothrop (1963:17) wrote: "To measure the rotundity we used two methods, neither completely satisfactory. When the large balls were deeply buried in the ground, it might take several days to trench around them. Hence, we exposed the upper half only and then measured two or three more diameters with tape and plumb bob. This revealed that the poorer specimens, usually with diameters ranging between 2 and 3 feet (0.6-0.9 meters), varied in diameters as much as one or 2 inches (2.5-5.1 centimeters)." It should be clear that this method assumed that the portion under ground was spherical. Lothrop also measured balls that were more completely exposed by taking up to five circumferences with a tape measure, from which he then calculated their diameters. He writes, "Evidently, the larger balls were the product of the finest craftsmanship, and they were so nearly perfect that the tape and plumb-bob measurements of diameters did not reveal imperfections. Therefore, we measured circumferences horizontally and, if possible, at a 45-degree upward slant toward the four cardinal points. We did not usually ascertain the vertical circumference as the large balls were too heavy to move. This procedure was not as easy as it sounds because several people had to hold the tape and all measurements had to be checked. As the variation in diameters was too small to be detected by eye even with a plumb bob, the diameters have been computed mathematically". The source of claims for precise measurements may stem from misinterpretations of Lothrop's tables, in which he presents the calculated diameters in meters to four decimal places. However, these are mathematically calculated estimates, not direct measurements. They have not been rounded to reflect the actual precision with which the actual measurements were taken. It should be obvious that differences "too small to be detected by eye" cannot be translated into claims about precision "to within 2 millimeters". In fact, the surfaces of the balls are not perfectly smooth, creating irregularities that plainly exceed 2 millimeters in height. As noted above, some balls are known to vary over 5 cm (50 mm) in diameter. In the photograph of the largest ball on this web site, it is clear that the surface has been badly damaged. It is therefore impossible to know how precisely formed this ball might have been.
    The Makers of the Balls
    George Erikson states that "archaeologists attributed the spheres to the Chorotega Indians". No archaeologist familiar with the evidence has ever made this claim. The Chorotega were an Oto-Manguean speaking group that occupied an area of Guanacaste, near the Gulf of Nicoya in northwestern Costa Rica. The peoples who lived in the area where the balls are found were Chibchan speakers. The balls have been found in association with architectural remains, such as stone walls and pavements made of river cobbles, and both whole and broken pottery vessels that are consistent with finds at other sites associated with the Aguas Buenas and Chiriqu?cultures. These are believed to represent native peoples ancestral to historical Chibchan-speaking group of southern Costa Rica.
    The Dating of the Balls
    George Erikson and others have implied that the balls may date as early as 12,000 years ago. There is no evidence to support this claim. Since the balls cannot be dated directly by methods such as radiocarbon dating, which can be applied directly only to organic materials, the best way to date them is by stratigraphic context and associated artifacts. Lothrop excavated one stone ball that was located in a soil layer separated from an underlying, sherd-bearing deposit that contained pottery typical of the Aguas Buenas culture (200 BC - AD 600). In the soil immediately beneath this ball he found the broken head of a painted human figurine of the Buenos Aires Polychrome type, dated to AD 1000-1500 (examples have reportely been found associated with iron tools). This suggests the ball was made sometime between AD 600 and 1500.
    The Balls are "Out of Context"
    Since their discovery in 1940, the vast majority of these balls have been removed from their archaeological contexts to serve as lawn ornaments across Costa Rica. Many of the balls studied by Lothrop appeared to have rolled off of nearby mounds. Several had been covered by layers of fine silt, apparently from flood deposits and natural erosion. Naturally, they are "out of context" in the sense of having few good archaeological associations.
    Scholars Have Ignored Them
    It is not unusual for authors who write about the stone balls to claim that these objects have received inadequate attention from serious scholars. While this is undoubtedly true, it is not true that these objects have been ignored. It is also not true that scholarship regarding them has been somehow hidden from the general public. The first scholarly study of the balls was undertaken by Doris Stone immediately upon their discovery by workers for the United Fruit Company. Results of her investigation were published in 1943 in American Antiquity, the leading academic journal for archaeology in the United States. Samuel Lothrop, an archaeologist on the staff of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnography at Harvard University, undertook major fieldwork concerning the balls in 1948. The final report on his study was published by the Museum in 1963. It contains maps of sites where the balls were found, detailed descriptions of pottery and metal objects found with and near them, and many photographs, measurements, and drawings of the balls, their alignments, and their stratigraphic contexts. Additional research on the balls by archaeologist Matthew Stirling was reported in the pages of National Geographic in 1969. In the late 1970s, archaeological survey on Isla del Caño (published in 1986) revealed balls in offshore contexts. Sites with balls were investigated and reported in the 1980s by Robert Drolet in the course of surveys and excavations in the Térraba Valley. In the late 1980s and early 1990s, Claude Baudez and his students from the University of Paris returned to the locations of Lothrop's earlier fieldwork in the Diquís delta to undertake a more careful analysis of the pottery of the area, producing more refined dates for the contexts of the balls. This research was published in Spanish in 1993, with an English summary appearing in 1996. Also in the early 1990s, the author undertook fieldwork around Golfito, documenting the existence of the easternmost examples of these balls. At this time, Enrico Dal Lago, a student at the University of Kansas, defended a Master's thesis on the subject of the balls. The most careful study of the balls, however, has been fieldwork undertaken from 1990-1995 by archaeologist Ifigenia Quintanilla under the auspices of the National Museum of Costa Rica. She was able to excavate several balls in situ, documenting the process of their manufacture and their cultural associations. Quintanilla's research has been the most complete field study of these objects since Lothrop. While still mostly unpublished, the information she collected is currently the subject of her graduate research at the University of Barcelona. Even with current research pending, the list of references on this Web site makes it clear that the stone balls have received a great deal of serious, scholarly attention.
    The content of the article above is 2001 by John W. Hoopes.
    All rights reserved. Reprinted by Permission.
    B4-U5-Materials for Research project
    B4-U5-Research project: http://www.alumni.cam.ac.uk/campaign
    Information
    In 2009, the University of Cambridge reaches a special milestone – 800 years of people, ideas and achievements that continue to transform and benefit the world. Celebrating the best of Cambridge's rich history and looking forward to the future, the University will reflect on the myriad achievements and world-changing ideas born within its walls, from the establishment of the fundamentals of physics to the discovery of the structure of DNA; from the transformative thinking of great Cambridge philosophers, poets and artists; to the groundbreaking work of its many Nobel Prize winners.
    Cambridge is one of the world's leading research universities. Cambridge affiliates have won more than 80 Nobel Prizes, more than any other institution in the world.Some of the most famous scientific minds in history have studied, researched or taught here. This is the home of Newton and Darwin, Crick and Watson, Babbage and Hawking. However, it is also the place where the first fully 3D computer game was written, where the precursor to the modern webcam was invented, and where some of today's best-known entertainers began their careers.
    Cambridge provides an unparalleled learning experience for our students, who come here from across the globe. Our teaching staff are world leaders in their fields. Our researchers are working towards the discoveries and innovations that will transform lives now and in the years to come.
    The 800th Anniversary will be marked in a variety of events throughout the year. We invite staff, alumni, students, the local community and our fellow universities to celebrate with us during 2009.
    Today's up and coming researchers will be featured in Cambridge Ideas: a year-long series of podcasts and films. Cambridge Ideas aims to showcase the breadth of academic expertise and the cutting edge research which is taking place at Cambridge.
    In order to support faculties, departments, colleges and University groups wishing to help celebrate the 800th Anniversary, the University has established a 2009 Fund. The fund has attracted applications from across collegiate Cambridge. Lucy Cavendish College, the Department of Archaeology, CU Spaceflight, Cambridge Contemporary Dance, the Endellion String Quartet, the Department of Engineering, the University Chaplaincy, the CU Quiz Society and Full Blue Racing are some of the more than 40 groups which have received funding.
    The life and work of Charles Darwin will be celebrated throughout 2009, marking 200 years since his birth and 150 years since the publication of 'On the Origin of Species'. Taking place from 5-10 July, the Darwin 2009 Festival will feature talks, discussions, performances, workshops, exhibitions and tours.
    B4-Unit 6
    B4-U6-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    B4-U6-Surfing the Internet: http://www.rong-chang.com/qa2
    He Goes to War to Save His Baby
    Roland was a carpenter in Virginia. He and Sheila had three kids—two boys and baby Jessica. The baby had been in and out of the hospital for the last year because of infections and other problems. She was very weak and sick. The doctors were not confident that she would live another year.
    Taking care of Jessica was expensive. The family was deep in debt. Roland, an independent subcontractor, had medical insurance, but he had very high deductibles.
    Things were bad. Roland saw no light at the end of this tunnel. Then he saw an ad in the newspaper: "Security guards/contract workers wanted. $100,000 a year. First $80,000 tax free. $20,000 bonus for extending contract an extra year." He called the number. The line was busy, but he kept calling and finally got through. He was worried that the jobs were all taken, but they told him plenty of jobs were still available. They said they would give him two weeks of training in Texas. Then they would fly him to Iraq for his assignment.
    Roland told Sheila he had to take this job. He knew it was dangerous; he might get injured or killed, but the money was too good. Plus, the family would have full medical benefits, which would enable the baby to get the care she needed. Roland said if he survived the first year, he would probably sign up for the bonus and a second year.
    Sheila was worried. She asked, "What if you get killed? What are we going to do without you?"
    "You can't think like that, honey," he said. "You've got to think positive. Think about how well off we'll be in two or three years after I bring back all that money. This is the best thing I could do for this family."
    Sheila hugged him and sobbed. "I don't want you to go."
    Roland flew to Houston five days later.
    B4-U6-Materials for Research project
    B4-U6-Research project: http://www.negotiations.com/case
    Power Negotiation
    This case study shows how a weaker negotiating partner can successfully use power negotiation to win a good agreement with a stronger negotiating partner.
    There are many occasions when a smaller company will want to form a partnership with a larger organization to further their business objectives. There are two hurdles that the smaller company might have to overcome to succeed in the negotiation process. The first problem is to get the larger organization's attention as they may express little or no interest in the partnership. The second problem revolves around the prickly issue of negotiating from a much weaker power base. There exists the danger that the smaller party's business goals aren't overwhelmed by the more powerful negotiating partner during the negotiation process.
    Although the following case study entails a similar problem faced by two countries, the lessons learned can be applied to any similar business negotiation model. On October 3, 1987, The Free Trade Agreement (FTA) was signed by representatives of Canada and the United States after two strenuous years of intense negotiations.
    Canada could be described as a medium sized economy. Its population is 1/10th the size of the U.S. which is considered an economic superpower in comparison. Canada is economically dependent on the United States. The reason is mainly due to its small domestic market, scattered over a vast geographical locale. More than 75% of its exports go to the U.S. making the U.S. Canada's prime trading partner. By contrast, the U.S. was exporting less than 20% of its products to Canada.
    In the 1970's, Canada's economic health rose and fell like the proverbial yo-yo. It was too resource based and needed to add some meat to its manufacturing industry to stabilize the economy. A Royal Commission concluded that Canada's only means to achieve this stability was to engage in an open free trade partnership with the United States.
    The problem was that the United States wasn't especially interested in such a free trade partnership agreement. The U.S. was in addition also becoming increasingly protectionist during this same time period. The result was that Canada was facing a whole host of penalties and countervailing actions against Canadian goods. Canada clearly needed a plan.
    The first step that Canada took was in the form of preparation by developing a succinct plan. A chief negotiator, Simon Reisman, was appointed by the Canadian Prime Minister himself. He established an ad hoc organization called the trade negotiations office (TNO) which reported directly to the Canadian Government Cabinet and had access to highest levels of bureaucracy. It established in no uncertain terms their negotiation goals and objectives which included a strong dispute resolution mechanism that the Canadians felt were vitally important to their success.
    In contrast, the United States did not consider the FTA to be especially important and let Canada do all the initial work. The only reason why the U.S. Congress even considered the FTA proposal was that they liked the idea of a bilateral approach to trade and were tired of the previous mechanism that failed to settle a host of trade dispute irritants between the two countries known as GATT. It would also allow freer access to other segments of the Canadian economy. President Ronald Reagan decided to fast track the negotiations and appointed Peter Murphy to represent their interests. The U.S. was also concerned about the growing hegemony of the European economy.
    Strong differences in interests and approach dogged the negotiations. The Canadians used every advantage available including the use of Summit meetings between the leaders of both countries to emphasize their concerns at every opportunity. Yet, the political powers in the U.S. dragged their feet to such an extent that the Canadian negotiators walked away from the talks to express their displeasure. This put some heat on the U.S. administrators to the extent that U.S. Treasury Secretary Baker took over the negotiations.
    As a consequence, the talks between the two countries were successfully concluded. Several concessions were made by both countries. The U.S. opened up a larger investment segment in the Canadian economy and removed some of the more time consuming trade irritants. The Canadians achieved their main goals of getting freer access to the U.S. economy, while implementing a strong trade dispute resolution method.
    The Free Trade Agreement between the two countries created the largest bilateral trade relationship in the world. Canada achieved its objectives because of its detailed planning and the intense focus of its negotiating team despite the asymmetry in power between the two nations.
    B4-Unit 7
    B4-U7-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    How To Overcome Loneliness
    Take these Appropriate Steps to Overcome Loneliness
    Feeling isolated and alone is a terrible feeling. If you have ever felt plagued by these feelings, you need to know how to overcome loneliness.
    Although we are more "connected" than ever, with cellular phones, instant Internet access, Facebook, and Twitter, due to our hectic lifestyles, we have never been more isolated.
    Overcoming loneliness is a key component to being happy and content, as well as maintaining healthy relationships with family and friends.
    Spend time With Someone You Know...
    We all know at least one person...
    If it is companionship you crave, simply ask some friends and/or family to come spend time with you.
    In the course of our busy lives, everybody assumes that everybody else is too busy to congregate and hang out.
    Even if you aren't busy, there's always someone you can not be busy with.
    Sometimes simply asking is the easiest thing that you can do to facilitate a mutually beneficial social exchange.
    Join A Club
    What better way to find friends than to join a group with similar interests
    Whether you and your friends from work form a weekly book or movie club, or you decide to go online to seek out people with similar interests, joining groups is still one of the best ways to meet new people and overcome loneliness.
    Depending on the city you live in, there are multitudes of people that have the same interests as yours.
    The Internet is one of the easiest ways to seek out and meet these likeminded individuals.
    Get Out More
    Don't Constantly Subject Yourself to a Lonely Environment
    Whether it is museum, coffee shop, or shopping mall, sometimes being around people is enough to combat your loneliness.
    We all have a natural fear of loneliness. It is important to socialize and mingle with other people, as we are communal by nature.
    If you are feeling bad and a little sad, going for a walk or having a cup of coffee at the local coffee shop can be enough to alleviate your loneliness.
    Take the first step...
    You have to make moves to overcome loneliness.
    Do not fall victim to loneliness. Prolonged feelings of loneliness can signal the onset of depression.
    Because of the ubiquitous nature of our technology, we often mistake connectivity for true companionship.
    In order to overcome loneliness, it is important to remain vigilant and make the necessary effort to maintain, sustain, and grow essential human connections.
    B4-U7-Materials for Research project
    Overcoming Shyness and Social Phobia
    Shyness, (sometimes inaccurately called 'social phobia'), affects most people at some time in their life. Young people in particular find overcoming shyness difficult as they improve their social skills. And for some, shyness seems to persist into adult life, almost as if it has become a 'habit'.
    Shyness has its roots in self consciousness and usually dissipates as people mature and become more experienced. However, for some it can 'stick', and then action is required.
    Although most people think in terms of 'overcoming shyness', it is more likely that you will become comfortable in social situations by learning the strategies of self confidence along with social skills. Then, shyness is no longer the issue, as social nerves will melt away as a new 'habit' takes their place.
    Shyness versus Social Phobia
    It is my personal opinion that social phobia is too often diagnosed where people are simply experiencing natural shyness. It is perfectly natural to be a little timid in a situation where you don't yet know the 'rules', or what to do. In fact, most people experience some degree of nerves when, say going to meet friends, especially if it is somewhere they haven't been before, or someone new will be there.
    We have to be very careful not to assume that there is something wrong with this. Social nerves are natural, as long as they don't get out of hand. Focusing on them and making them into a 'big thing' will only make matters worse.
    When learning about social situations, young people need the chance to find their own way, without being labeled with 'social phobia'. This is not to say that social phobia does not exist; I know it does because I have worked with people suffering from it. However, in the vast majority of cases, the solution is social skills training, and perhaps relaxation and rehearsal, rather than drugs.
    If a person can maintain a degree of calmness in a situation, then they are much more likely to be able to learn about how the situation works. However, if they are highly anxious and internally focused, both their emotional state and focus of attention will make it more difficult to pick up on subtle social cues.
    The other key point about overcoming shyness is that most of socialising is an unconscious process. That doesn't mean you should be asleep when you're doing it (tell that to people I speak to at parties ;-), it simply means that much of human communication is non-verbal. That is, 'it's not what you say, it's the way that you say it'.
    If you become highly anxious, this will tend to focus your conscious mind on your immediate environment, getting in the way of those unconscious processes.
    Tips For Overcoming Shyness
    Check out the tips in the article on self consciousness, particularly the ones to do with where you focus your attention.
    Practise becoming fascinated by other people. Ask them about themselves, and concentrate when they answer you. Remember what they tell you about themselves so you can talk about it later, or on another occasion.
    ● Great socialisers make other people feel comfortable and interesting. How do they do that? By being really, genuinely interested in other people. If you are talking to someone and you feel boring or inferior, ask why that is. Is it really all your fault?
    ● Practise using fewer 'personal pronouns' when you talk about things. Sentences beginning with 'I' are not only a turn-off for the listener, they also keep the focus of attention on you, which increases shyness. (Note: Of course, part of friendship is giving away things about yourself, but only when you feel it is appropriate to do so.)
    ● Remember that the way to overcome shyness is to focus elsewhere. Like on imagining what it will be like to really enjoy the social event, on how it will feel to be full of energy, or to be having a great conversation with someone.
    The exercises and techniques contained within the Self Confidence Course should help with shyness because they focus on what to do to feel confident, rather than how to avoid feeling shy.
    Overcoming shyness is about doing the things that allow you to enjoy social situations, not wondering why you feel shy! Good luck and I hope this article has been useful.
    B4-Unit 8
    B4-U8-Materials for Surfing the Internet
    Why Insurance Is Important
    If you were to die could your family or dependants, pay for your funeral, organize the financial affairs, service pre-existing debt and continue their current standard of living without you? This is why life insurance is important.
    If you were to be seriously injured could you pay for your hospital costs, ongoing treatment, time off work, pay the living costs for you and your family until you are fully recovered, if you are fully recovered?. This is why Total Permanent Disability insurance can be important.
    If you are injured and are unable to continue working are you able to service your debtors and maintain any standard of living? This is why you need income protection insurance.
    If you were to be in a car accident with two other cars and it was determined that the accident was your fault, could you go to a car showroom and buy yourself a new car, pay for repair or replacement of the other two cars and pay for the medical bills of the other drivers and their passengers? This is why motor insurance can be important.
    If you are ill and need immediate treatment at a hospital but the wait is massive as the public health system is suffering lengthy delays and you deteriorate to the point that treatment is very costly. This is why health insurance can be important.
    If your home is broken into and your possessions are stolen, can you replace all the items taken and pay for all the damage to the property caused by the burglars? This is why home and contents insurance can be important.
    If you are running a business and someone is injured on your premises by falling over a step or is injured during a robbery, can you cover the cost of their medical treatment and any impending court costs and rulings? This is why public liability insurance can be important.
    If your business fails to meet a loan payment due to a cashflow problem can you afford to pay the default fees, or find money to pay for other leasing contracts, staff, utility payments and rent? This is why business expense insurance can be important.
    Insurance is generally low cost and the cost to cover all the above scenarios with insurance is far, far lower than trying to service them if they arise. Just one situation not going your way can far outweigh the cost of insurance. Are you willing to bet a 100% record?
    At some point you will probably need to call upon some kind of insurance. The law of averages means at some point you may well get ill, or you will get burgled or your flight will lose your luggage or your car will crash, and you definitely will die at some point in the future.
    Unless you are independently wealthy or have strong consistent income streams you may not be able to meet the level of expenditure necessary if you are sacrificing insurance.
    B4-U8-Materials for Research project
    Insurance
    Insurance, in law and economics, is a form of risk management primarily used to hedge against the risk of a contingent loss. Insurance is defined as the equitable transfer of the risk of a loss, from one entity to another, in exchange for a premium, and can be thought of as a guaranteed and known small loss to prevent a large, possibly devastating loss. An insurer is a company selling the insurance; an insured or policyholder is the person or entity buying the insurance. The insurance rate is a factor used to determine the amount to be charged for a certain amount of insurance coverage, called the premium. Risk management, the practice of appraising and controlling risk, has evolved as a discrete field of study and practice.
    Principles of insurance
    The six principles of insurance are:
    1. Indemnity – Insurance is a contract of indemnity where the insurance company indemnifies the insured against certain risks for a consideration known as premium.
    2. Insurable interest – means the loss of which will directly affect the insured.
    3. Utmost good faith – means that the insured and the insurance company will not willfully hide anything from each other.
    4. Mitigation – means the insured will not behave irresponsibly and will take due care so that the risk of loss or the loss is minimized.
    5. Subrogation – means the insurance company acquires legal rights to act on behalf of the insured i.e. the insurance company steps into the shoes of the insured.
    6. Causa Proxima or Proximate Cause – means the proximate cause of loss to ascertain whether the loss is covered under the policy.
    Commercially insurable risks typically share seven common characteristics.
    1. Large number of homogeneous exposure units. The majority of insurance policies are provided for individual members of very large classes. Automobile insurance, for example, covered about 175 million automobiles in the United States in 2004. Having a large number of homogeneous exposure units allows insurers to benefit from the so-called “law of large numbers,” which states that as the number of exposure units increases, the actual results are increasingly likely to become close to predicted proportions. There are exceptions to this criterion. Lloyd's of London is famous for insuring the life or health of actors, actresses and sports figures. Satellite Launch insurance covers events that are infrequent. Large commercial property policies may insure exceptional properties for which there are no ‘homogeneous’ exposure units. Despite failing on this criterion, many exposures like these are generally considered to be insurable.
    2. Definite Loss. The event that gives rise to the loss that is subject to the insured, at least in principle, take place at a known time, in a known place, and from a known cause. The classic example is death of an insured person on a life insurance policy. Fire, automobile accidents, and worker injuries may all easily meet this criterion. Other types of losses may only be definite in theory. Occupational disease, for instance, may involve prolonged exposure to injurious conditions where no specific time, place or cause is identifiable. Ideally, the time, place and cause of a loss should be clear enough that a reasonable person, with sufficient information, could objectively verify all three elements.
    3. Accidental Loss. The event that constitutes the trigger of a claim should be fortuitous, or at least outside the control of the beneficiary of the insurance. The loss should be ‘pure,’ in the sense that it results from an event for which there is only the opportunity for cost. Events that contain speculative elements, such as ordinary business risks, are generally not considered insurable.
    4. Large Loss. The size of the loss must be meaningful from the perspective of the insured. Insurance premiums need to cover both the expected cost of losses, plus the cost of issuing and administering the policy, adjusting losses, and supplying the capital needed to reasonably assure that the insurer will be able to pay claims. For small losses these latter costs may be several times the size of the expected cost of losses. There is little point in paying such costs unless the protection offered has real value to a buyer.
    5. Affordable Premium. If the likelihood of an insured event is so high, or the cost of the event so large, that the resulting premium is large relative to the amount of protection offered, it is not likely that anyone will buy insurance, even if on offer. Further, as the accounting profession formally recognizes in financial accounting standards, the premium cannot be so large that there is not a reasonable chance of a significant loss to the insurer. If there is no such chance of loss, the transaction may have the form of insurance, but not the substance. (See the U.S. Financial Accounting Standards Board standard number 113)
    6. Calculable Loss. There are two elements that must be at least estimable, if not formally calculable: the probability of loss, and the attendant cost. Probability of loss is generally an empirical exercise, while cost has more to do with the ability of a reasonable person in possession of a copy of the insurance policy and a proof of loss associated with a claim presented under that policy to make a reasonably definite and objective evaluation of the amount of the loss recoverable as a result of the claim.
    7. Limited risk of catastrophically large losses. The essential risk is often aggregation. If the same event can cause losses to numerous policyholders of the same insurer, the ability of that insurer to issue policies becomes constrained, not by factors surrounding the individual characteristics of a given policyholder, but by the factors surrounding the sum of all policyholders so exposed. Typically, insurers prefer to limit their exposure to a loss from a single event to some small portion of their capital base, on the order of 5 percent. Where the loss can be aggregated, or an individual policy could produce exceptionally large claims, the capital constraint will restrict an insurer's appetite for additional policyholders. The classic example is earthquake insurance, where the ability of an underwriter to issue a new policy depends on the number and size of the policies that it has already underwritten. Wind insurance in hurricane zones, particularly along coast lines, is another example of this phenomenon. In extreme cases, the aggregation can affect the entire industry, since the combined capital of insurers and reinsurers can be small compared to the needs of potential policyholders in areas exposed to aggregation risk. In commercial fire insurance it is possible to find single properties whose total exposed value is well in excess of any individual insurer’s capital constraint. Such properties are generally shared among several insurers, or are insured by a single insurer who syndicates the risk into the reinsurance market.
    Indemnification
    To "indemnify" means to make whole again, or to be put in the position that one was in, to the extent possible, prior to the happening of a specified event or peril. Accordingly, life insurance is generally not considered to be indemnity insurance, but rather "contingent" insurance (i.e., a claim arises on the occurrence of a specified event). There are generally two types of insurance contracts that seek to indemnify an insured:
    1. an "indemnity" policy and
    2. a "pay on behalf" or "on behalf of" policy.
    The difference is significant on paper, but rarely material in practice.
    An "indemnity" policy will never pay claims until the insured has paid out of pocket to some third party; for example, a visitor to your home slips on a floor that you left wet and sues you for $10,000 and wins. Under an "indemnity" policy the homeowner would have to come up with the $10,000 to pay for the visitor's fall and then would be "indemnified" by the insurance carrier for the out of pocket costs (the $10,000).
    Under the same situation, a "pay on behalf" policy, the insurance carrier would pay the claim and the insured (the homeowner) would not be out of pocket for anything. Most modern liability insurance is written on the basis of "pay on behalf" language.
    An entity seeking to transfer risk (an individual, corporation, or association of any type, etc.) becomes the 'insured' party once risk is assumed by an 'insurer', the insuring party, by means of a contract, called an insurance 'policy'. Generally, an insurance contract includes, at a minimum, the following elements: the parties (the insurer, the insured, the beneficiaries), the premium, the period of coverage, the particular loss event covered, the amount of coverage (i.e., the amount to be paid to the insured or beneficiary in the event of a loss), and exclusions (events not covered). An insured is thus said to be "indemnified" against the loss covered in the policy.
    When insured parties experience a loss for a specified peril, the coverage entitles the policyholder to make a 'claim' against the insurer for the covered amount of loss as specified by the policy. The fee paid by the insured to the insurer for assuming the risk is called the 'premium'. Insurance premiums from many insureds are used to fund accounts reserved for later payment of claims—in theory for a relatively few claimants—and for overhead costs. So long as an insurer maintains adequate funds set aside for anticipated losses (i.e., reserves), the remaining margin is an insurer's profit.
    Types of insurance
    Any risk that can be quantified can potentially be insured. Specific kinds of risk that may give rise to claims are known as "perils". An insurance policy will set out in detail which perils are covered by the policy and which are not. Below are (non-exhaustive) lists of the many different types of insurance that exist. A single policy may cover risks in one or more of the categories set out below. For example, auto insurance would typically cover both property risk (covering the risk of theft or damage to the car) and liability risk (covering legal claims from causing an accident). A homeowner's insurance policy in the U.S. typically includes property insurance covering damage to the home and the owner's belongings, liability insurance covering certain legal claims against the owner, and even a small amount of coverage for medical expenses of guests who are injured on the owner's property.
    Business insurance can be any kind of insurance that protects businesses against risks. Some principal subtypes of business insurance are (a) the various kinds of professional liability insurance, also called professional indemnity insurance, which are discussed below under that name; and (b) the business owner's policy (BOP), which bundles into one policy many of the kinds of coverage that a business owner needs, in a way analogous to how homeowners insurance bundles the coverages that a homeowner needs.
    Auto insurance
    Main article: Vehicle insurance
    Auto insurance protects you against financial loss if you have an accident. It is a contract between you and the insurance company. You agree to pay the premium and the insurance company agrees to pay your losses as defined in your policy. Auto insurance provides property, liability and medical coverage:
    1. Property coverage pays for damage to or theft of your car.
    2. Liability coverage pays for your legal responsibility to others for bodily injury or property damage.
    3. Medical coverage pays for the cost of treating injuries, rehabilitation and sometimes lost wages and funeral expenses.
    An auto insurance policy comprises six kinds of coverage. Most countries require you to buy some, but not all, of these coverages. If you're financing a car, your lender may also have requirements. Most auto policies are for six months to a year.
    In the United States, your insurance company should notify you by mail when it’s time to renew the policy and to pay your premium.
    Home insurance
    Main article: Home insurance
    Home insurance provides compensation for damage or destruction of a home from disasters. In some geographical areas, the standard insurances exclude certain types of disasters, such as flood and earthquakes, that require additional coverage.
    Maintenance-related problems are the homeowners' responsibility. The policy may include inventory, or this can be bought as a separate policy, especially for people who rent housing. In some countries, insurers offer a package which may include liability and legal responsibility for injuries and property damage caused by members of the household, including pets.
    Health
    Main articles: Health insurance and Dental insurance
    Health insurance policies by the National Health Service in the United Kingdom (NHS) or other publicly-funded health programs will cover the cost of medical treatments. Dental insurance, like medical insurance, is coverage for individuals to protect them against dental costs. In the U.S., dental insurance is often part of an employer's benefits package, along with health insurance.
    Accident, Sickness and Unemployment Insurance
    ● Disability insurance policies provide financial support in the event the policyholder is unable to work because of disabling illness or injury. It provides monthly support to help pay such obligations as mortgages and credit cards.
    ● Disability overhead insurance allows business owners to cover the overhead expenses of their business while they are unable to work.
    ● Total permanent disability insurance provides benefits when a person is permanently disabled and can no longer work in their profession, often taken as an adjunct to life insurance.
    ● Workers' compensation insurance replaces all or part of a worker's wages lost and accompanying medical expenses incurred because of a job-related injury.
    Casualty
    Casualty insurance insures against accidents, not necessarily tied to any specific property.
    Main article: Casualty insurance
    ● Crime insurance is a form of casualty insurance that covers the policyholder against losses arising from the criminal acts of third parties. For example, a company can obtain crime insurance to cover losses arising from theft or embezzlement.
    ● Political risk insurance is a form of casualty insurance that can be taken out by businesses with operations in countries in which there is a risk that revolution or other political conditions will result in a loss.
    Life
    Main article: Life insurance
    Life insurance provides a monetary benefit to a decedent's family or other designated beneficiary, and may specifically provide for income to an insured person's family, burial, funeral and other final expenses. Life insurance policies often allow the option of having the proceeds paid to the beneficiary either in a lump sum cash payment or an annuity.
    Annuities provide a stream of payments and are generally classified as insurance because they are issued by insurance companies and regulated as insurance and require the same kinds of actuarial and investment management expertise that life insurance requires. Annuities and pensions that pay a benefit for life are sometimes regarded as insurance against the possibility that a retiree will outlive his or her financial resources. In that sense, they are the complement of life insurance and, from an underwriting perspective, are the mirror image of life insurance.
    Certain life insurance contracts accumulate cash values, which may be taken by the insured if the policy is surrendered or which may be borrowed against. Some policies, such as annuities and endowment policies, are financial instruments to accumulate or liquidate wealth when it is needed.
    In many countries, such as the U.S. and the UK, the tax law provides that the interest on this cash value is not taxable under certain circumstances. This leads to widespread use of life insurance as a tax-efficient method of saving as well as protection in the event of early death.
    In U.S., the tax on interest income on life insurance policies and annuities is generally deferred. However, in some cases the benefit derived from tax deferral may be offset by a low return. This depends upon the insuring company, the type of policy and other variables (mortality, market return, etc.). Moreover, other income tax saving vehicles (e.g., IRAs, 401(k) plans, Roth IRAs) may be better alternatives for value accumulation.
    Property
    Main article: Property insurance
    Property insurance provides protection against risks to property, such as fire, theft or weather damage. This includes specialized forms of insurance such as fire insurance, flood insurance, earthquake insurance, home insurance, inland marine insurance or boiler insurance.
    ● Automobile insurance, known in the UK as motor insurance, is probably the most common form of insurance and may cover both legal liability claims against the driver and loss of or damage to the insured's vehicle itself. Throughout the United States an auto insurance policy is required to legally operate a motor vehicle on public roads. In some jurisdictions, bodily injury compensation for automobile accident victims has been changed to a no-fault system, which reduces or eliminates the ability to sue for compensation but provides automatic eligibility for benefits. Credit card companies insure against damage on rented cars.
    ◎ Driving School Insurance provides cover for any authorized driver whilst undergoing tuition, cover also unlike other motor policies provides cover for instructor liability where both the pupil and driving instructor are equally liable in the event of a claim.
    ● Aviation insurance insures against hull, spares, deductibles, hull wear and liability risks.
    ● Boiler insurance (also known as boiler and machinery insurance or equipment breakdown insurance) insures against accidental physical damage to equipment or machinery.
    ● Builder's risk insurance insures against the risk of physical loss or damage to property during construction. Builder's risk insurance is typically written on an "all risk" basis covering damage due to any cause (including the negligence of the insured) not otherwise expressly excluded. Builder's risk insurance is coverage that protects a person's or organization's insurable interest in materials, fixtures and/or equipment being used in the construction or renovation of a building or structure should those items sustain physical loss or damage from a covered cause.
    ● Crop insurance "Farmers use crop insurance to reduce or manage various risks associated with growing crops. Such risks include crop loss or damage caused by weather, hail, drought, frost damage, insects, or disease, for instance."
    ● Earthquake insurance is a form of property insurance that pays the policyholder in the event of an earthquake that causes damage to the property. Most ordinary homeowners insurance policies do not cover earthquake damage. Most earthquake insurance policies feature a high deductible. Rates depend on location and the probability of an earthquake, as well as the construction of the home.
    ● A fidelity bond is a form of casualty insurance that covers policyholders for losses that they incur as a result of fraudulent acts by specified individuals. It usually insures a business for losses caused by the dishonest acts of its employees.
    ● Flood insurance protects against property loss due to flooding. Many insurers in the U.S. do not provide flood insurance in some portions of the country. In response to this, the federal government created the National Flood Insurance Program which serves as the insurer of last resort.
    ● Home insurance or homeowners' insurance: See "Property insurance".
    ● Landlord insurance is specifically designed for people who own properties which they rent out. Most house insurance cover in the UK will not be valid if the property is rented out therefore landlords must take out this specialist form of home insurance.
    ● Marine insurance and marine cargo insurance cover the loss or damage of ships at sea or on inland waterways, and of cargo in transit, regardless of the method of transit. When the owner of the cargo and the carrier are separate corporations, marine cargo insurance typically compensates the owner of cargo for losses sustained from fire, shipwreck, etc., but excludes losses that can be recovered from the carrier or the carrier's insurance. Many marine insurance underwriters will include "time element" coverage in such policies, which extends the indemnity to cover loss of profit and other business expenses attributable to the delay caused by a covered loss.
    ● Surety bond insurance is a three party insurance guaranteeing the performance of the principal.
    ● Terrorism insurance provides protection against any loss or damage caused by terrorist activities.
    ● Volcano insurance is an insurance that covers volcano damage in Hawaii.
    ● Windstorm insurance is an insurance covering the damage that can be caused by hurricanes and tropical cyclones.
    Liability
    Main article: Liability insurance
    Liability insurance is a very broad superset that covers legal claims against the insured. Many types of insurance include an aspect of liability coverage. For example, a homeowner's insurance policy will normally include liability coverage which protects the insured in the event of a claim brought by someone who slips and falls on the property; automobile insurance also includes an aspect of liability insurance that indemnifies against the harm that a crashing car can cause to others' lives, health, or property. The protection offered by a liability insurance policy is twofold: a legal defense in the event of a lawsuit commenced against the policyholder and indemnification (payment on behalf of the insured) with respect to a settlement or court verdict. Liability policies typically cover only the negligence of the insured, and will not apply to results of wilful or intentional acts by the insured.
    ● Public liability insurance covers a business against claims should its operations injure a member of the public or damage their property in some way.
    ● Directors and officers liability insurance protects an organization (usually a corporation) from costs associated with litigation resulting from mistakes made by directors and officers for which they are liable. In the industry, it is usually called "D&O" for short.
    ● Environmental liability insurance protects the insured from bodily injury, property damage and cleanup costs as a result of the dispersal, release or escape of pollutants.
    ● Errors and omissions insurance: See "Professional liability insurance" under "Liability insurance".
    ● Prize indemnity insurance protects the insured from giving away a large prize at a specific event. Examples would include offering prizes to contestants who can make a half-court shot at a basketball game, or a hole-in-one at a golf tournament.
    ● Professional liability insurance, also called professional indemnity insurance, protects insured professionals such as architectural corporation and medical practice against potential negligence claims made by their patients/clients. Professional liability insurance may take on different names depending on the profession. For example, professional liability insurance in reference to the medical profession may be called malpractice insurance. Notaries public may take out errors and omissions insurance (E&O). Other potential E&O policyholders include, for example, real estate brokers, Insurance agents, home inspectors, appraisers, and website developers.
    Credit
    Main article: Credit insurance
    Credit insurance repays some or all of a loan when certain things happen to the borrower such as unemployment, disability, or death.
    ● Mortgage insurance insures the lender against default by the borrower. Mortgage insurance is a form of credit insurance, although the name credit insurance more often is used to refer to policies that cover other kinds of debt.
    ● Many credit cards offer payment protection plans which are a form of credit insurance.
    Other types
    ● Collateral protection insurance or CPI, insures property (primarily vehicles) held as collateral for loans made by lending institutions.
    ● Defense Base Act Workers' compensation or DBA Insurance provides coverage for civilian workers hired by the government to perform contracts outside the U.S. and Canada. DBA is required for all U.S. citizens, U.S. residents, U.S. Green Card holders, and all employees or subcontractors hired on overseas government contracts. Depending on the country, Foreign Nationals must also be covered under DBA. This coverage typically includes expenses related to medical treatment and loss of wages, as well as disability and death benefits.
    ● Expatriate insurance provides individuals and organizations operating outside of their home country with protection for automobiles, property, health, liability and business pursuits.
    ● Financial loss insurance or Business Interruption Insurance protects individuals and companies against various financial risks. For example, a business might purchase coverage to protect it from loss of sales if a fire in a factory prevented it from carrying out its business for a time. Insurance might also cover the failure of a creditor to pay money it owes to the insured. This type of insurance is frequently referred to as "business interruption insurance." Fidelity bonds and surety bonds are included in this category, although these products provide a benefit to a third party (the "obligee") in the event the insured party (usually referred to as the "obligor") fails to perform its obligations under a contract with the obligee.
    ● Kidnap and ransom insurance
    ● Legal Expenses Insurance covers policyholders against the potential costs of legal action against an institution or an individual.
    ● Locked funds insurance is a little-known hybrid insurance policy jointly issued by governments and banks. It is used to protect public funds from tamper by unauthorized parties. In special cases, a government may authorize its use in protecting semi-private funds which are liable to tamper. The terms of this type of insurance are usually very strict. Therefore it is used only in extreme cases where maximum security of funds is required.
    ● Media Insurance is designed to cover professionals that engage in film, video and TV production.
    ● Nuclear incident insurance covers damages resulting from an incident involving radioactive materials and is generally arranged at the national level. See the Nuclear exclusion clause and for the United States the Price-Anderson Nuclear Industries Indemnity Act)
    ● Pet insurance insures pets against accidents and illnesses - some companies cover routine/wellness care and burial, as well.
    ● Pollution Insurance which consists of first-party coverage for contamination of insured property either by external or on-site sources. Coverage for liability to third parties arising from contamination of air, water, or land due to the sudden and accidental release of hazardous materials from the insured site. The policy usually covers the costs of cleanup and may include coverage for releases from underground storage tanks. Intentional acts are specifically excluded.
    ● Purchase insurance is aimed at providing protection on the products people purchase. Purchase insurance can cover individual purchase protection, warranties, guarantees, care plans and even mobile phone insurance. Such insurance is normally very limited in the scope of problems that are covered by the policy.
    ● Title insurance provides a guarantee that title to real property is vested in the purchaser and/or mortgagee, free and clear of liens or encumbrances. It is usually issued in conjunction with a search of the public records performed at the time of a real estate transaction.
    ● Travel insurance is an insurance cover taken by those who travel abroad, which covers certain losses such as medical expenses, loss of personal belongings, travel delay, personal liabilities, etc.
    Insurance financing vehicles
    ● Fraternal insurance is provided on a cooperative basis by fraternal benefit societies or other social organizations. No-fault insurance is a type of insurance policy (typically automobile insurance) where insureds are indemnified by their own insurer regardless of fault in the incident.
    ● Protected Self-Insurance is an alternative risk financing mechanism in which an organization retains the mathematically calculated cost of risk within the organization and transfers the catastrophic risk with specific and aggregate limits to an insurer so the maximum total cost of the program is known. A properly designed and underwritten Protected Self-Insurance Program reduces and stabilizes the cost of insurance and provides valuable risk management information.
    ● Retrospectively Rated Insurance is a method of establishing a premium on large commercial accounts. The final premium is based on the insured's actual loss experience during the policy term, sometimes subject to a minimum and maximum premium, with the final premium determined by a formula. Under this plan, the current year's premium is based partially (or wholly) on the current year's losses, although the premium adjustments may take months or years beyond the current year's expiration date. The rating formula is guaranteed in the insurance contract. Formula: retrospective premium = converted loss + basic premium × tax multiplier. Numerous variations of this formula have been developed and are in use.
    ● Formal self insurance is the deliberate decision to pay for otherwise insurable losses out of one's own money. This can be done on a formal basis by establishing a separate fund into which funds are deposited on a periodic basis, or by simply forgoing the purchase of available insurance and paying out-of-pocket. Self insurance is usually used to pay for high-frequency, low-severity losses. Such losses, if covered by conventional insurance, mean having to pay a premium that includes loadings for the company's general expenses, cost of putting the policy on the books, acquisition expenses, premium taxes, and contingencies. While this is true for all insurance, for small, frequent losses the transaction costs may exceed the benefit of volatility reduction that insurance otherwise affords.
    ● Reinsurance is a type of insurance purchased by insurance companies or self-insured employers to protect against unexpected losses. Financial reinsurance is a form of reinsurance that is primarily used for capital management rather than to transfer insurance risk.
    ● Social insurance can be many things to many people in many countries. But a summary of its essence is that it is a collection of insurance coverages (including components of life insurance, disability income insurance, unemployment insurance, health insurance, and others), plus retirement savings, that requires participation by all citizens. By forcing everyone in society to be a policyholder and pay premiums, it ensures that everyone can become a claimant when or if he/she needs to. Along the way this inevitably becomes related to other concepts such as the justice system and the welfare state. This is a large, complicated topic that engenders tremendous debate, which can be further studied in the following articles (and others):
    ◎ National Insurance
    ◎ Social safety net
    ◎ Social security
    ◎ Social Security debate (United States)
    ◎ Social Security (United States)
    ◎ Social welfare provision
    ● Stop-loss insurance provides protection against catastrophic or unpredictable losses. It is purchased by organizations who do not want to assume 100% of the liability for losses arising from the plans. Under a stop-loss policy, the insurance company becomes liable for losses that exceed certain limits called deductibles.
    Closed community self-insurance
    Some communities prefer to create virtual insurance amongst themselves by other means than contractual risk transfer, which assigns explicit numerical values to risk. A number of religious groups, including the Amish and some Muslim groups, depend on support provided by their communities when disasters strike. The risk presented by any given person is assumed collectively by the community who all bear the cost of rebuilding lost property and supporting people whose needs are suddenly greater after a loss of some kind. In supportive communities where others can be trusted to follow community leaders, this tacit form of insurance can work. In this manner the community can even out the extreme differences in insurability that exist among its members. Some further justification is also provided by invoking the moral hazard of explicit insurance contracts.
    In the United Kingdom, The Crown (which, for practical purposes, meant the Civil service) did not insure property such as government buildings. If a government building was damaged, the cost of repair would be met from public funds because, in the long run, this was cheaper than paying insurance premiums. Since many UK government buildings have been sold to property companies, and rented back, this arrangement is now less common and may have disappeared altogether.
    Life insurance
    Life insurance or life assurance is a contract between the policy owner and the insurer, where the insurer agrees to pay a designated beneficiary a sum of money upon the occurrence of the insured individual's or individuals' death or other event, such as terminal illness or critical illness. In return, the policy owner agrees to pay a stipulated amount called a premium at regular intervals or in lump sums. There may be designs in some countries where bills and death expenses plus catering for after funeral expenses should be included in Policy Premium. In the United States, the predominant form simply specifies a lump sum to be paid on the insured's demise.
    As with most insurance policies, life insurance is a contract between the insurer and the policy owner whereby a benefit is paid to the designated beneficiaries if an insured event occurs which is covered by the policy.
    The value for the policyholder is derived, not from an actual claim event, rather it is the value derived from the 'peace of mind' experienced by the policyholder, due to the negating of adverse financial consequences caused by the death of the Life Assured.
    To be a life policy the insured event must be based upon the lives of the people named in the policy.
    Insured events that may be covered include:
    ● Serious illness
    Life policies are legal contracts and the terms of the contract describe the limitations of the insured events. Specific exclusions are often written into the contract to limit the liability of the insurer; for example claims relating to suicide, fraud, war, riot and civil commotion.
    Life-based contracts tend to fall into two major categories:
    ● Protection policies - designed to provide a benefit in the event of specified event, typically a lump sum payment. A common form of this design is term insurance.
    ● Investment policies - where the main objective is to facilitate the growth of capital by regular or single premiums. Common forms (in the US anyway) are whole life, universal life and variable life policies.
    Types of life insurance
    Life insurance may be divided into two basic classes – temporary and permanent or following subclasses - term, universal, whole life and endowment life insurance.
    Temporary Term Insurance
    Term assurance provides life insurance coverage for a specified term of years in exchange for a specified premium. The policy does not accumulate cash value. Term is generally considered "pure" insurance, where the premium buys protection in the event of death and nothing else.
    There are three key factors to be considered in term insurance:
    1. Face amount (protection or death benefit),
    2. Premium to be paid (cost to the insured), and
    3. Length of coverage (term).
    Various insurance companies sell term insurance with many different combinations of these three parameters. The face amount can remain constant or decline. The term can be for one or more years. The premium can remain level or increase. A common type of term is called annual renewable term. It is a one year policy but the insurance company guarantees it will issue a policy of equal or lesser amount without regard to the insurability of the insured and with a premium set for the insured's age at that time. Another common type of term insurance is mortgage insurance, which is usually a level premium, declining face value policy. The face amount is intended to equal the amount of the mortgage on the policy owner’s residence so the mortgage will be paid if the insured dies.
    A policy holder insures his life for a specified term. If he dies before that specified term is up, his estate or named beneficiary receives a payout. If he does not die before the term is up, he receives nothing. In the past these policies would almost always exclude suicide. However, after a number of court judgments against the industry, payouts do occur on death by suicide (presumably except for in the unlikely case that it can be shown that the suicide was just to benefit from the policy). Generally, if an insured person commits suicide within the first two policy years, the insurer will return the premiums paid. However, a death benefit will usually be paid if the suicide occurs after the two year period.
    Permanent Life Insurance
    Permanent life insurance is life insurance that remains in force (in-line) until the policy matures (pays out), unless the owner fails to pay the premium when due (the policy expires OR policies lapse). The policy cannot be canceled by the insurer for any reason except fraud in the application, and that cancellation must occur within a period of time defined by law (usually two years). Permanent insurance builds a cash value that reduces the amount at risk to the insurance company and thus the insurance expense over time. This means that a policy with a million dollar face value can be relatively expensive to a 70 year old. The owner can access the money in the cash value by withdrawing money, borrowing the cash value, or surrendering the policy and receiving the surrender value.
    The four basic types of permanent insurance are whole life, universal life, limited pay and endowment.
    Whole life coverage
    Whole life insurance provides for a level premium, and a cash value table included in the policy guaranteed by the company. The primary advantages of whole life are guaranteed death benefits, guaranteed cash values, fixed and known annual premiums, and mortality and expense charges will not reduce the cash value shown in the policy. The primary disadvantages of whole life are premium inflexibility, and the internal rate of return in the policy may not be competitive with other savings alternatives. Also, the cash values are generally kept by the insurance company at the time of death, the death benefit only to the beneficiaries. Riders are available that can allow one to increase the death benefit by paying additional premium. The death benefit can also be increased through the use of policy dividends. Dividends cannot be guaranteed and may be higher or lower than historical rates over time. Premiums are much higher than term insurance in the short-term, but cumulative premiums are roughly equal if policies are kept in force until average life expectancy.
    Cash value can be accessed at any time through policy "loans". Since these loans decrease the death benefit if not paid back, payback is optional. Cash values are not paid to the beneficiary upon the death of the insured; the beneficiary receives the death benefit only. If the dividend option: Paid up additions is elected, dividend cash values will purchase additional death benefit which will increase the death benefit of the policy to the named beneficiary.
    Universal life coverage
    Universal life insurance (UL) is a relatively new insurance product intended to provide permanent insurance coverage with greater flexibility in premium payment and the potential for a higher internal rate of return. There are several types of universal life insurance policies which include "interest sensitive" (also known as "traditional fixed universal life insurance"), variable universal life insurance, and equity indexed universal life insurance.
    A universal life insurance policy includes a cash account. Premiums increase the cash account. Interest is paid within the policy (credited) on the account at a rate specified by the company. Mortality charges and administrative costs are then charged against (reduce) the cash account. The surrender value of the policy is the amount remaining in the cash account less applicable surrender charges, if any.
    With all life insurance, there are basically two functions that make it work. There's a mortality function and a cash function. The mortality function would be the classical notion of pooling risk where the premiums paid by everybody else would cover the death benefit for the one or two who will die for a given period of time. The cash function inherent in all life insurance says that if a person is to reach age 95 to 100 (the age varies depending on state and company), then the policy matures and endows the face value of the policy.
    Actuarially, it is reasoned that out of a group of 1000 people, if even 10 of them live to age 95, then the mortality function alone will not be able to cover the cash function. So in order to cover the cash function, a minimum rate of investment return on the premiums will be required in the event that a policy matures.
    Universal life insurance addresses the perceived disadvantages of whole life. Premiums are flexible. Depending on how interest is credited, the internal rate of return can be higher because it moves with prevailing interest rates (interest-sensitive) or the financial markets (Equity Indexed Universal Life and Variable Universal Life). Mortality costs and administrative charges are known. And cash value may be considered more easily attainable because the owner can discontinue premiums if the cash value allows it. And universal life has a more flexible death benefit because the owner can select one of two death benefit options, Option A and Option B.
    Option A pays the face amount at death as it's designed to have the cash value equal the death benefit at maturity (usually at age 95 or 100). With each premium payment, the policy owner is reducing the cost of insurance until the cash value reaches the face amount upon maturity.
    Option B pays the face amount plus the cash value, as it's designed to increase the net death benefit as cash values accumulate. Option B offers the benefit of an increasing death benefit every year that the policy stays in force. The drawback to option B is that because the cash value is accumulated "on top of" the death benefit, the cost of insurance never decreases as premium payments are made. Thus, as the insured gets older, the policy owner is faced with an ever increasing cost of insurance (it costs more money to provide the same initial face amount of insurance as the insured gets older).
    Limited-pay
    Another type of permanent insurance is Limited-pay life insurance, in which all the premiums are paid over a specified period after which no additional premiums are due to keep the policy in force. Common limited pay periods include 10-year, 20-year, and paid-up at age 65.
    Endowments
    Main article: Endowment policy
    Endowments are policies in which the cash value built up inside the policy, equals the death benefit (face amount) at a certain age. The age this commences is known as the endowment age. Endowments are considerably more expensive (in terms of annual premiums) than either whole life or universal life because the premium paying period is shortened and the endowment date is earlier.
    In the United States, the Technical Corrections Act of 1988 tightened the rules on tax shelters (creating modified endowments). These follow tax rules as annuities and IRAs do.
    Endowment Insurance is paid out whether the insured lives or dies, after a specific period (e.g. 15 years) or a specific age (e.g. 65).
    Accidental Death
    Accidental death is a limited life insurance that is designed to cover the insured when they pass away due to an accident. Accidents include anything from an injury, but do not typically cover any deaths resulting from health problems or suicide. Because they only cover accidents, these policies are much less expensive than other life insurances.
    It is also very commonly offered as "accidental death and dismemberment insurance", also known as an AD&D policy. In an AD&D policy, benefits are available not only for accidental death, but also for loss of limbs or bodily functions such as sight and hearing, etc.
    Accidental death and AD&D policies very rarely pay a benefit; either the cause of death is not covered, or the coverage is not maintained after the accident until death occurs. To be aware of what coverage they have, an insured should always review their policy for what it covers and what it excludes. Often, it does not cover an insured who puts themselves at risk in activities such as: parachuting, flying an airplane, professional sports, or involvement in a war (military or not). Also, some insurers will exclude death and injury caused by proximate causes due to (but not limited to) racing on wheels and mountaineering.
    Accidental death benefits can also be added to a standard life insurance policy as a rider. If this rider is purchased, the policy will generally pay double the face amount if the insured dies due to an accident. This used to be commonly referred to as a double indemnity coverage. In some cases, some companies may even offer a triple indemnity cover.